A meeting on the beach brings two people together and changes the world. This is not your usual Maggie the Kitten story. It is an adult story, a romance, if you will. I think you will enjoy it. Holly The Rose (Chapters 1-4) Written by Maggie the Kitten Edited by Holly Hart and Shelly Shalimar

---

 
I wish to share a story with you. Part of it has been told in newspapers, on television, in magazines and in books. But only part of the story, and some of that was untrue or misunderstood. This is the “true story.” That’s what separates this work from most of the others you may have seen or read. Some day I hope this story will be made into a movie.

This book is the only authorized account of nearly twenty years of events in the lives of two very well known celebrities and their family and the friends they love. Trust me, if they hadn’t given their personal permission to publish this, you would not be reading it.

As to who they are, well … if you know anything about women’s tennis, rock and roll music, or even just manage to catch the evening news once in awhile, you’ll know who these celebrities are in the first few paragraphs.

Once you realize whose story you are reading, you might be tempted to put it down, saying you’ve heard this all before, but please, don’t! I can promise you have never heard the WHOLE story before. There are things in here that have never been shared before with anyone except family and their closest friends. So whether you are a fan or especially if you are a foe, please read this. It might answer some questions for you and get rid of some misconceptions you might have.

I’m sure you are wondering what famous journalist or reporter is ghost-writing this tale? Well… trust me, you’ve never seen my name on any by-line, or any bestseller list. I’m just lucky enough to have been on the inside, and with some help, hard work and permission, put this story together to share it with you.

I know I’m being evasive but if I told you my name, that would spoil the fun, at least my fun anyway, so you’ll just have to read the story and eventually, toward the end I will tell you, but no fair peeking early!

As to why I chose The Rose as my title? That’s the easiest answer of all. It’s not only the title of a wonderful song, but once you read the story you’ll understand why it couldn’t be anything else.

I give you … The Rose.

---

 
Prologue
 
The sounds of soft rock filled the near empty coliseum. Occasionally a lively guitar or drum solo would spice up the mix a bit to excite the "crowd". The performance was greatly appreciated by the fans, and applause and cheers from the only two guests allowed to attend, followed each set .

Lynx, long before crowned Prince Admiral Lynx by his adoring fans, was lead singer and guitarist for Lynx and the Kool Kats. The rock idol had been given such an auspicious title, in part from his royal Danish ancestry and part from his trademark admiral's hat he often wore on stage.

Lynx and the Kool Kats had entertained capacity crowds all over the world for fifteen years with their original sound that was a unique blend of classic and contemporary rock styling. Their images had graced the cover of Rolling Stone more than once and their names were spoken with a reverence previously reserved for the Beatles and the Who. At the height of their popularity, Lynx, the two "Tom Kats", and the one "Miss Kitty," Lynx's twin sister Tess, a keyboards wizard and sultry song stylist, swept across Europe like Alexander's army. They had performed for presidents, heads of state, and to sold out stadiums and arenas all over the world. However, over the last five years, the band rarely performed or recorded any more. The demand from their fans and record producers was still high if even not more so, but for most of the members the fatigue of life on the road and the pursuit of other interests had them accepting only concert dates that had special meaning for them.

The next day’s concert had a dual special meaning, one for the group as whole and a purely personal one for Lynx. The proceeds of the show would be going to several needy children’s' organizations, namely hospitals and orphanages. The pleas for help had touched every member in the band, especially Tess, who the world had grown to love not only as the talented Miss Kitty but also as the "Singing Angel". The young woman had become well known for visiting sick and needy children all over the world. Several years earlier she established the Singing Angel foundation, which provides monies and assistance to children, their families, and the organizations that help them. Most all those involved had agreed to work pro bono for the concert to be sure those in need got as much help from the proceeds as possible.

The fact that tomorrow's concert would be held at the Los Angeles Coliseum on May 23rd held very special meaning for Lynx. This would be his third appearance at the venerable stadium, but it was the first one that had changed his life and his passion forever. It wasn't the spectacular show or the incredible frenzy his music had whipped the sellout crowd into that night. It was one special lady, not even originally a fan, who truly stole the show earlier that same day, before he actually took the stage.

Now, gazing down to the front seating, he spied the woman that nearly ten years ago to the day, had joined music on the lofty pedestal in his heart. The lovely lady greeted his smile with a loving one of her own, and there, nestled in her lap was the "little lady" who four years ago, had upstaged them both, and now owned a special place in each of their hearts. The fair-skinned imp greeted her daddy with a broad smile and sparkling azure blue eyes. Mommy stroked the long, light blonde mane of her daughter and then stole a kiss, eliciting giggles, and getting a pixie kiss in return.

The pair of princesses sent a personal greeting to the handsome guitar-playing prince on center stage. his soul mate blew him a gentle kiss, the look in her eye spoke volumes about the love and passion her heart held for him. His pixie princess, a little less subtle, but nonetheless loving, smacked the biggest toddler kiss she could offer as she pulled her hand from her mouth and then blew it stage bound. The prince was humbled, and bowed to his lovely ladies before smiling and winking as he returned to his place on stage.

Cindy had been dubbed the Lovely Lady Cynthia by the press after her marriage to rock's Prince Admiral, and because of the class and dignity that graced her on stage, on court and off. Yes, she too had performed for capacity crowds, and been at the top of the charts. With one special exception, it had taken her loving but persistent husband quite some time to coax her into singing for anyone other than him and the band, but she finally acquiesced as his hypnotic dark eyes and boyish grin worked their irresistible magic.

Despite being petite in stature, the "little girl" had a powerful but still soft and soothing voice. She recorded just two songs with the band. The first one she performed only once. It was live on stage, and much to the surprise of Lynx and the fans in attendance, but it was a stadium rocking success. The second one she sang was a duet with her beloved and it became known simply as “their” song. Cindy harmonized with Lynx on that beautiful ballad at a number of concerts, and several albums. It had become a fan favorite the first time they sang it.

When it came to singing, Cindy was good, better than good, but it wasn’t her golden voice that had taken this princess center court. No, it was a powerful serve and a marvelous net game that had turned the princess into a queen, elevating her to the top of the charts, the charts being the ladies world tennis rankings.

For almost four years, she held the number one ranking in women's tennis. On court she was the consummate professional and a tireless competitor. Usually giving up size and strength to larger opponents, she defeated them with speed, precision, and endurance beyond belief. Off the court she was as gracious as she was beautiful, and the tennis world's love affair with her rivaled that of her favorite foe, Chrissy Collins.

During her reign as Queen, she won a dozen grand slam tournaments in singles, and during one incredible stretch, 109 consecutive matches in doubles. Her "crowning achievement," if you will, was retiring undefeated in five trips to Wimbledon. She stood an unbelievable 31-0 in match play after her fifth consecutive Singles Championship there.

Then, at the conclusion of her record-breaking triumph, she stunned the world with an announcement. Flanked by her husband and her personal physician, she told the world that she would be going into retirement effective immediately.

Everyone in attendance was obviously shocked and of course deeply saddened. The fans who closely followed the game had heard Cindy was having some back problems and as a result, she’d had a specialist traveling with her since shortly after the Australian Open that season. Seeing her personal physician standing next to her suggested her sore back was far worse than she'd admitted to the press, and seemed the most likely reason for her early retirement.

With tears in her eyes, Cindy thanked the Queen, then the crowd, before deferring to her prince, giving him center stage to announce why she was retiring. The handsome rock god held his beloved’s hand, as he addressed those listening, with words as powerful and true as his finest song lyrics. At the end of his speech he finally gave the world the answer they were waiting for. He proudly announced that his beloved wife was stepping down to take care of the miracle they’d been blessed with, as she was pregnant. He then handed Cindy a beautiful red rose, before turning the mike over to Cindy’s physician, who did her best to field the flurry of comments and questions that started flying.

When celebrities have children it’s always a top story in entertainment magazines, and on the softer segment of the television news. When a top player retires from the game, it’s the main story on ESPN’s Sportscenter, and the lead story on most sport pages, but when Lynx announced that Cindy would be giving birth, it became headline news in every media worldwide. It became the news story of the year, if not the decade, and stirred controversy in modern medicine, religion, and at the breakfast table in most every home.

This might seem like an awful lot of commotion over a couple having a child, even if that couple happens to be a pair of well-known celebrities. Lynx said that they’d been blessed with a miracle. If there was any word aside from love that defined not only this birth, but also Lynx and Cindy’s relationship, "miracle", might just be it. Of course to understand that, you’d have to go back to the first miracle, the one that had occurred ten years earlier. Until that day, they had been on very different paths, but fate, as it tends to do, intervened and their paths crossed, literally you might say. As a result, their personal worlds, and the world as everyone knew it, would be changed forever.

 

 
Chapter One
The Meeting
 
It was early afternoon, just hours before Lynx and the Kool Kats were to give a special, extra concert at the Los Angeles Coliseum on their first American tour.

Ignoring the advice of the band members after giving security the slip, Lynx ventured out for a little time alone. The usually laid-back Lynx was too keyed up over the concert, and if he couldn’t find a way to relax, he was going to look and feel more like 44 than 24 when he took the stage.

Borrowing a car, he set out on the road. He knew what he had to find, even if he wasn't sure where to find it. Rolling down the window, he smelled the salty bouquet he was searching for. Even at this distance he knew an ocean was nearby. It might not be off the shores of his beloved Danish home, but it was an ocean. and he knew he would find tranquility in its presence of his “Grand Lady”. He always had.

Lynx, however, wasn’t the only one searching for tranquility.

Also headed west along the Pacific Coast Highway, was a beautifully restored 1969 Mustang Mach I. Its driver, a nineteen-year-old University sophomore named Cindy was equally in need, if not more so. Some thirty minutes earlier, she had left to reach her quiet place, and like Lynx, she had always found it snuggled deeply in the embrace of the ocean. Unlike Lynx however, Los Angeles was her home court, and she knew exactly where she needed to go to commune and heal in private.

As she approached Malibu, she pulled the Mustang into a private driveway. Checking to be sure she was unobserved, she lifted the "PRIVATE NO ADMITTANCE" sign off the chain and pulled on the lock. It gave easily, as she knew from years of experience it was never locked to anyone who knew how to twist it just right. Cindy sighed as she peered through a grove of trees at a house in the distance. Her heart warmed whenever she thought of the kind and loving man who lived there. He was a friend of Cindy's parents, and her godfather. Long before Cindy became a young woman, she’d called him Uncle Bob, and she loved him like a second father.

Growing up, she had spent many days there with him, learning to play tennis, going sailing, or often just walking along the beach and talking about anything and everything. It was during one of those many long walks, when Cindy was in the midst of what she now called her "DARK TIMES" that she finally broke down and poured out her secret pain to him.

When she finished, not only did he still love her, but also he believed in her and became one of her biggest supporters. He went with her to tell her parents and even helped pay for the surgeries she needed. While she was convalescing from those surgeries, she spent quite a few days there, and he had waited on her hand and foot as if she was his own daughter.

She so wished he was home right now, as she was in desperate need of one of those walk and talks they’d shared so many times, but he was away on business, which meant the beachfront house and the ocean were hers alone. Returning to her Mustang, she slipped into the driver’s side and grabbed the shifter to put it in gear. Her hand began to shake and then the rest of her body followed. The young girl dropped her head to her chest and sobbed.

Yes, she was distraught. She always hated to lose, especially to an opponent she knew she should beat easily, but today she hadn't been on top of her game. The day had started off well enough for her. UCLA had been playing their rival USC, at home. Cindy, only a sophomore, was far and away the number one player on the Lady Bruins team. She hadn't lost a match all year and today’s game hadn't looked to tarnish her record. Entering the court she received rousing applause from her home crowd. Greeting her smiling, but clearly over matched opponent, she wished the girl well and then began warming up. It was then it started. "It," being a group of rowdy fans from USC.

Players in sports learned to deal with hostile fans. It's part of the game, and once the battle begins you simply drown them out in the heat of competition, but sometimes it gets personal, and for Cindy, today was that day.

Unbeknownst to her, a USC journalism major whose sister played on the tennis team had done some research on the UCLA girls for a pre-game article she was preparing. Using her very formidable hacker skills she dug deep into the high school records of the Bruin team members. She wasn’t sure exactly what she was looking for. At best she thought she might find some silly photos from an old yearbook, or record of some goofy stunt they’d pulled that made the high school newspaper. When she uncovered sealed records concerning Cindy's high school career she found a secret that went way beyond anything she’d dreamed of. By the time she had finished uncovering the hidden truth, the young reporter was in tears.

Unbelievable as it was, Cindy Fox, the petite beauty that graced the courts in UCLA blue and gold had been living as a boy until "his/her" sophomore year in high school. The basic school records were none to descriptive, simply showing her former boy name as a freshman and the change in her senior year, however the school photos and a counselors letter that should never have been posted there told the true tale. The photos showed an amazing transition from a sad eyed undersized freshman boy, to a shy shorthaired girl as a sophomore, and then a rather attractive and vivacious looking girl her senior year.

The counselor’s letters revealed the story behind the pictures. Cindy was, as the professional described it, a transsexual, in this case, a girl born in a boy’s body. She went on to state that Cindy preferred to be called “a girl born with a physical birth defect”, as she felt that description was more accurate. Also included were several personality test results in which Cindy scored very high on the feminine traits and a brief self statement she’d made prior to the surgery to correct her defect.

Tears welled in the young journalist’s eyes, as she read the pain this poor girl had endured, trapped in a body prison, living a life that no girl should ever have to. She continued reading and found a post surgery report stating Cindy could return to school for her junior year and documentation substantiating her rightful position as a female for all activities, including sports. Scrolling further she found some rather testy debates in a local paper and an editorial in the school paper that defended her right to play tennis on the girl’s team and participate in all functions as such. The school board decision that upheld her right was also followed at the state and national levels.

The rest of the information she found was pretty much standard, all things considered. Cindy was all state in tennis, graduated in the top ten, and received a full ride to UCLA. The young woman was sad to note that there was no prom picture from the girl’s senior year, as there was with most all the others she had researched. Her heart sank as she wondered if this brave beautiful girl who had missed out on so much growing up, had even received a single offer for the prom.

The embarrassed hacker had absolutely no intention of releasing this information, and realizing how insensitive she had been to even consider doing such a story, she deleted all the files she’d found. Of course now she was pressed for time to find a different story and signed off quickly to go looking for one. Unfortunately in her haste, she’d failed to empty the recycle bin on her computer. Sadly for her, and tragically for Cindy, another reporter had come into the USC journalism office as the young woman blew by him. Curious as to what she was working on, and having stolen her password some time ago, he opened her private files and began nosing around. Finding nothing newsworthy there, he took a chance at checking her deleted files. Ethics and compassion were lost to this newshound when he sniffed out what he considered to be journalistic gold. A few hours later he had hard copy, and an unauthorized release of Cindy's biography was passed out to USC fans as they entered the arena.

Of those who read the free flyer, most thought it was some kind of off-color college prank and dismissed it as such. Others stared at the pictures, wondering if it could really be possible that the lovely pixie stretching her legs on the court, could possibly be the "boy" this article was proclaiming her to be. Most of those who did believe what they read or at least thought it was possible had empathy and respect for the young woman who had obviously earned the right to wear that title. Still, there are always piranhas around that attack at the first sight of blood and this article clearly had cut the budding young tennis star.

The heckling began as soon as Cindy started warming up. At the first few words she sent a volley clear over the fence and into the next court. Her head dropped and tears begin to well. She looked over at her parents and her father stood, gazing first at her and then at the USC crowd. He started to make his way to the center of the disturbance when out of the corner of his eye he saw Cindy pleading with him not to. Nodding, he reluctantly sat down next to his wife and held her hand. Cindy smiled and gave them a brave face, but inside her heart was breaking and her stomach was churning.

As she resumed practicing, the catcalls and taunts continued to rain down and her mind returned to the days in primary and secondary school when those words came from her young classmates. In the beginning it had been taunting and teasing of a tortured little boy, but when she first returned to school as a girl her sophomore year, it had turned into hateful slurs and death threats.

Her parents had wanted her to transfer to a private school when she started to transition but she begged them not to and they couldn’t really argue with her reasons. Not only was she a stubborn little Irish girl who didn’t take to being run off by anyone, but she also had friends at that school that had stood up for her and believed in her. She just couldn’t turn her back on them after all they’d done for her. Perhaps most of all, she had been taught you never run away from your problems. If she couldn’t learn to overcome obstacles, she would never be the young woman she was fighting so hard to become.

Her sophomore year was hell, but she she’d been walking in that dark place for quite some time, and would not be denied now. Still, she was only 15 and the incredible pressure would sometimes collapse in on her and then she would retreat to a safe place. Often she could find that in the bosom of her loving family, and other times it was off to see her godfather and heal with the help of the ocean.

Cindy survived her sophomore year and then took some more hard hits when her junior year started, but by the end of term the furor had finally died down and slowly she began getting the chance to live as the woman she was destined to be. By her senior year, she was pretty much just another honor student with a good number of friends and a tennis star being courted by several universities. Sadly, there was one thing missing, and the reporter who had uncovered her file had noted it. There had been no prom date or any other for Cindy during her high school years. After things settled a bit, most of the boys were comfortable enough to be cordial and many a time she smiled as she caught an admiring glance, but none, not one, would venture to take the hand of this girl who as a freshman had shared the same restroom with them.

It hurt, it hurt a lot, the same as it would for any girl, because in the ways that truly mattered most, Cindy WAS the same as any girl. She always had been, save for the birth defect. Surgery and hormones had pretty much solved that, but there is no substitute for the lost years and experiences she had missed by not being able to grow up as a little girl. She would have to scramble to catch up with her counterparts, but in one field she never would. Even though surgery had given her bas much of the appropriate plumbing it could, she would never bear children. She was 14 when she began her life living as a girl, but the joy she felt was bittersweet as already she was mourning the loss of children she would never carry.

She entered UCLA a wide-eyed freshman as most young women her age and settled into the campus scene. Only occasionally did her past ever surface. A few of her high school friends joined her at UCLA, and her best one shared an apartment with her, but none of them would ever divulge her storied past. Her second match as a freshman pitted her against a knowing former high school rival. Cindy was obviously a bit nervous when she saw her opponent, but the young woman came over and gave her a hug before the match and smiled. She knew then that would be the end of it and it was. Cindy beat her worse this time than she had in high school but nonetheless she knew she had a true friend.

Her sophomore year was going so well, and her tennis play was flawless. She begin to think that perhaps those dark times were going to be past her now, a chapter she could finally close, but sadly today it was reopened with a vengeance.

The slurs and shouts and disgusted looks returned from her high school days. Most of the more vocal spectators were eventually asked to leave by security after the first few sets, but the damage had been done, and Cindy never got her game back. She drew the match for three sets on sheer determination alone, but in the end her heart could only carry her so far, and she lost. Her opponent met her at the net; tears in her own eyes. She could only say, "I am so sorry, really I am."

Cindy smiled bravely as she hugged and thanked her compassionate opponent. Doing her best to regain her composure, she waved at her parents, and then headed off to the locker room in a trot. The brave face had fallen quickly once she exited from public view.

The UCLA locker room fell to a hush when Cindy entered. Most of her teammates were as shocked and confused as the fans in the stands. They went to school with this girl, practiced with this girl, and for heaven’s sake, showered with this girl. On the surface, these ridiculous allegations couldn’t possibly be true, but the look on Cindy’s face hinted otherwise.

Cindy passed silently through the crowd. She could feel their eyes on her, could hear the unspoken questions. By the time she reached her locker, she could bear the deafening silence no longer. Without a word, she bolted from the locker room and headed for the parking lot. She ignored hails from her coach, who was surrounded by fans and players demanding a denial or confirmation of the story.

Fortunately for Cindy, she made it to her Mustang before being spotted by the crowd. Barking the tires, she blew by some of the hatemongers that had been thrown out earlier. When a few noticed the “Fox on the run”, they lofted a few more vicious volleys, but Cindy never heard them as they were drowned out by her cranked stereo and the roar of her V-8.

Twenty minutes later she was at her sanctuary, and sobbing at its gates. Her head hit the horn and the blaring siren broke her state. Wiping her eyes and sighing, she drove past the gate and followed the winding road to the beach house. Parking her car there, she wandered down the beach and found her special secluded spot under the trees. Gazing out over the magnificent ocean, she wished those crashing waves would just engulf her. She buried her head again and added salty tears to the trickle of ocean water that rose and fell only inches from her feet.

Unbeknown to Cindy, her solitude was soon to be interrupted by someone looking for the same. Lynx's Cougar was crawling down the side road when the young man saw an inviting asphalt path toward the beach that he couldn't resist. Driving over the fallen chain, he never saw the "PRIVATE NO ADMITTANCE" sign. Had he, his destiny would never have been fulfilled nor would Cindy's.

Lynx drove a few hundred feet and then pulled the Cougar over when he saw a clear view of the beautiful beach and his magnificent ocean. Looking from side to side he was glad he was alone. Figuring he might be trespassing, he could only hope the owner might be gracious. He would be more than willing to pay accordingly for just an hour of two alone with his grand lady. Hoping attack dogs would not greet him, he grabbed his guitar and slowly walked toward the water. He wanted to leave the world behind, This was true, but he still wanted his music should he feel the inspiration as he sat drinking in the view.

He walked along for a few minutes, looking for a comfortable spot when he heard a voice coming from a small cluster of trees. He took another step and then leaned forward, wishing the ocean, for this moment only, would cease its incessant roar. A few steps more and he could hear the voice clearly. It was an angel’s voice, a singing angel. Her soft sweet sound radiated and a lady inspired him, only this time not his grand one. He listened to a few more lines and recognized the tune. It had been immortalized before in the movies, and sung very well by one woman in particular, but for Lynx, it had never sounded sweeter than it did this very moment.

Quickly realizing the beach was not his alone, and probably the property of the woman now singing, his better judgment told him he should make a hasty retreat and leave her to her solitude, but it was a siren song that Cindy was singing, and his fingers began strumming the chords to match her words. The song they were sharing was "The Rose".

Cindy had finally sobbed herself out and now exhausted, leaned against the tree. Slowly and without thinking she fell back on one of her favorite comfort songs. She had a lovely and unique singing voice. The male hormones hadn’t really done much damage to her vocal cords, but the tiny bit of influence they had, had lowered her voice just a level and gave it a more soulful, sultry sound while still soft and sweet. Save for a chosen few, she rarely ever shared her song with others and certainly would never have considering performing.

Little did she know as she began singing The Rose, that she was also auditioning for the leader of a top rated band. However, it didn’t take her too long to find out that she was no longer singing alone, as the soft sounds of an acoustic guitar filtered in to match her song. Quickly quieting, she rose from her place by the tree and turned to find a tall handsome young man smiling at her, guitar in hand. He was continuing to play even after he she had stopped accompanying him.

Smiling sheepishly at the lovely lass with the golden voice, Lynx quickly offered his apologies and his compliments. "I'm ... I'm truly sorry. I didn't mean to intrude. I um ... um ... guess I am trespassing on your beach. I was just looking for a quiet spot by the ocean and well ... I thought I found it and um ... well, I heard you singing."

Cindy was still speechless. Shocked a little, yes, as she hadn't been expecting a gate crasher so to speak, and while common sense said she should be afraid of this stranger, she wasn’t listening, because she felt no fear. There was gentleness in those beautiful dark blue eyes and a kindness in his smile that told her those weren't shark teeth. Her heart quickened a beat, and not just from the surprise, but from the vision of the man who stood apologizing before her.

He spoke clearly with an accent, European she thought, but beyond that she really wasn't sure. Whatever it was, it seemed to go with the attractive body before her. The aforementioned dark eyes were the bedroom kind most women dream of. Deep dark pools that once a woman loses herself in them, she is destined to end up in the owner’s bedroom. His complexion was fair and not the usual heavily tanned surfer dude she had grown accustomed to seeing wander the beaches. He was young, maybe in his mid twenties she would guess, although the smile belonged to that of a much younger scamp. Light sandy blonde hair fell to just over his collar. She sighed as she admired his broad shoulders and lean but muscular build. Dressed casually in jeans and t-shirt he cut quite an image, and clearly it wasn’t lost on Cindy.

"I really am sorry if I disturbed you”, he offered sheepishly, which brought Cindy back round to the land of the living, “but, you really have some voice there. I'm serious about that. I um ... well I know a little bit about music", flashing his guitar before her, "and I'm serious, you have a great voice."

Cindy smiled and blushed. Meekly she returned in anything but that powerful voice, "Uh thanks, but ... I'm not a singer. I um ... well, just like to come here to be alone, and sometimes I sing. I’m not really that good."

Lynx smiled at her and drank in the vision that held the voice. The voice may have been larger, but the vessel that held it was petite, maybe every bit of 5'4. Long soft auburn curls had been nearly freed from the ponytail holder that had pretty much lost its grip. The soft curls framed a peaches and cream angel's face. A few faint freckles hinted the feisty little Irish girl within and her big green eyes were the windows to a powerful soul that was taking this man’s breath away. Her lean slender body was athletically built and the tennis outfit she wore spoke how she kept it that way. Yet it did very little to conceal the soft curves that made her figure still very much feminine, and noticeably to Lynx's approval.

Lynx smiled both at her and to himself. She hadn't noticed who he was, or if she did, she was obviously not a fan. Either way, he was relieved. He loved and appreciated those who came to see the band play, and as much as possible, he tried to honor every request for a snap or an autograph, but beneath all the glitter he was still just a young man, and it was nice to talk to a girl for once who didn't have stars in her eyes.

He really wanted to get to know this mystery girl, but he was intruding on her world, and knowing how much having peace and ocean to your own means, he quickly tried to excuse himself. "Hey, listen. I don't want to intrude. I mean, like I'm standing here on your beach and you just want to be alone. I had no idea, and I'm really sorry. Me and my guitar will be out of here before you can sing another chorus."

He started to leave, definitely wishing he could think of a reason to stay, and then mercifully, Cindy whose soul was screaming at the young woman, finally managed to get her to eke out a barely audible, "No, please stay. I … I mean if you want to? I .. umm…think it would be nice to have company." Her smile begged him, but it never needed too. He was already hers after the first few lines of the Rose.

Lynx turned, his dark eyes twinkled at hers and his smiled widened. "Great! I'd love to." Pausing for a moment, he offered his hand and his name. "Oh by the way, I'm Lynx ... it's nice to share your ocean with you."

Cindy smiled and then giggled a little, as she took his hand and his heart. "Hi! I'm Cindy and umm ... well, it's not really my beach. The land belongs to my Uncle Bob, but the ocean …" Her voice trailed off for a moment as she gazed out over the unending blue seascape. "Well ... I don't think it belongs to anyone. If anything, we belong to it. I know it pulls me here as if it were calling me home sometimes."

The girl blushed as she realized she was waxing poetic, and probably making a fool out herself. Lynx stepped to her side and then looked out over the ocean. Speaking first to it but then turning to meet her gaze as he finished. "I know exactly how you feel. It's the same way I do. When I really need to feel alive I come to the ocean and ... and ... It’s like magic."

On "magic" their eyes met and their souls touched as surely as if their lips had met. Both of them felt it, yet neither had the courage to give in to the passion that was quickly building. It was getting a little too hot for Cindy and much too fast. She took a step back from the flame as she spoke. "So ... Lynx? I like that name but I don't think I've ever heard it before, except ... isn’t that like a cat or something?"

Lynx noticed her retreat and respected it. "Yeah, it is, but aside from being a patient member of the cat family, it’s also an old family name from Denmark. It’s actually my middle name. My first name is Fredrick, but everyone’s called me Lynx for as long as I can remember.

Cindy smiled saying she had noted the accent, but hadn’t been sure where it was from. She then asked him if he’d relocated here, or was he just visiting.

Lynx paused a moment before answering. He was now sure she had no idea of his celebrity status, and that made him quite happy, but where to go now? Cindy was someone he didn’t feel like he could lie to, but perhaps if he were careful, he wouldn’t have to tell her the whole truth just yet. He didn't want to risk losing the something special he felt building with her.

Choosing his words carefully he told her that he was touring the US at this time. He was musician with a band, and they had a concert in L.A. that night. He neglected to tell her they were headlining a sold out L.A. Coliseum.

Cindy's heart fell a bit. He was a traveling musician, probably playing for gas money and food at small bars and clubs, forever chasing the big break that all musicians hope for that so rarely ever comes. Her parents would say he was not the kind of man for a young girl to who had hopes of playing professional tennis, and yet knowing all that, she was still drawn to this handsome minstrel.

He would probably be half way to Arizona in the next few days, but for now, she wanted to be near him, and she didn’t care about his future portfolios or whether he would ever have two nickels to rub together.

She shared her brief profile, which included being a sophomore at UCLA. Her participation on the tennis team was pretty much a foregone conclusion from her attire, and the Bruin logo. She added that losing her first match had been particularly hard on her but she neglected to tell him the true reason behind it. Like Lynx, she didn’t want to lie to him, but she wasn’t ready to divulge the whole truth. He was a dream that would be gone by this afternoon, and she wasn't about to send her Prince Charming packing by telling him the princess he was adoring had once been a fellow knight, or at least wearing the armor. She was entitled to a fairy tale and so much more. She just couldn't spoil it.

Over the next two hours the pair sat side-by-side, talking, laughing and finally, with a little coaxing from Lynx, did sing and play a little more. Lynx even joined her in a duet that nearly charmed the birds from the sky.

Cindy couldn't help but notice the skill and talent Lynx displayed in both his singing and playing. Small time musician or not, he was good, better than good. Maybe he would be one of those who might not end up working at the car wash or parking cars. She was quick to tell him just how good she thought he was, and like she had before, he offered a modest reply, saying he wasn't all that good.

Finally the sun started falling and Lynx knew the National Guard, or at least his manager, would be tracking him down shortly. Rising from the sand and then helping Cindy up, he gazed into her emerald pools. "Say ... I know this is all kind of short notice and all, but ... would you consider coming to the concert tonight? I would really love to have you there. If you'd feel safer you can bring some of your friends, or the girls from your tennis team. I mean, I can get you front row seats!" he added with a hopeful smile.

Cindy smiled back sweetly. ‘Poor thing’, she thought. ‘Probably it’s some dive he's playing in, and no wonder he can get me front row seats. Save for the drunks,’ I might be the only one in attendance.’

Searching his eyes and finding only the gentle beautiful soul she’d been looking at since the moment their eyes met, she quickly accepted. "I'd love to see you play, and if I can, I'll try to bring some friends, too."

Lynx quietly breathed out thanks, but it was barely audible as he could no longer resist and gently lifted Cindy's face to within inches of his own. Seeing no hesitation in her eyes, he brought his lips to meet hers and their souls intertwined in a passion-filled kiss. Time stopped as the two became one, neither one wanting, nor able to release the other.

Finally Lynx pulled back, still keeping a firm hold on the wilting flower in his arms. Cindy blinked and swallowed, every fiber of her body yearned for more. It was her first real kiss and the Sleeping Beauty inside had been awakened by this Prince Charming.

Lynx reluctantly released her once he was sure she was steady and then took a step back. "Cindy ... thanks for the kiss, and thanks for agreeing to come to the concert. I… I promise you won’t be disappointed."

Cindy blushed and smiled back to tell him the pleasure was every bit as much hers, as his, and there was no hint of disappointment.

Lynx smiled and then added. "Listen ... if you don't mind I'll come by and pick you up for the gig. It would definitely be easier then you just meeting me there. Is that okay?"

Cindy nodded. She naturally assumed he wanted the time to explain to her that he was playing in some dive and for her not too be disappointed once she saw it. She could refuse him nothing. She was Cinderella, and she was going to the ball, even if the ball was held at Louie's Bar and Grill.

Lynx came back and stole a softer kiss, which she gave willingly, and then turned to head toward the car. Stopping he smiled and rolled his eyes. "Hey ... I don't even know where you live?"

Cindy giggled and then shouted him the address. Having pen but no paper, he quickly scribbled it on his arm which made the young maiden shake her head and laugh all the more. Lynx stopped just short of disappearing, blowing her a kiss and making her a promise to come round to collect her at 7.

Cindy caught and returned the air kiss, acknowledging his promise and drinking in the last bit of her prince, before collapsing on the beach. Reveling in what had just happened and already dreaming of what might, she closed her eyes for a moment and then shouted, "YES!"

Five minutes later she was on the road and back on her game. She was going to have to hurry if she was going be dressed and ready for what she hoped would be a night to remember. As she pulled up into her driveway, she had no idea of just how incredibly unforgettable this night would be.
 

 
Chapter Two
The Concert
 
Lynx rolled up to Cindy's house in the same Cougar he'd borrowed before. He’d really had to pull some strings to sneak away from the concert only an hour before he was due on stage. Fortunately, being a “star” does have its privileges. He had convinced one of the stagehands to drive the car, with him covered up in the back seat, hoping the swelling mass of fans wouldn’t attack anything that might contain either him or any member of the band.

Fortunately, they made it past the mob without being detected, and Lynx switched places with the driver once they were far enough away to do so. After dropping the stagehand off a block past the crowd, he headed off to Cindy’s, hoping no one recognized him, should he have to stop for petrol.

Lynx found the address in good time. When he knocked on Cindy's door, another attractive young college girl greeted him. Jenna smiled at the tall handsome stranger when she opened the door. For a lingering second he seemed oh, so familiar, but attributing it to dreams of a prince she’d had the other night, she dismissed it. It wouldn’t be until shortly after this dreamland prince of hers had left with her best friend, that she would wake up and realize he was the reigning prince admiral of rock and roll.

Even when the handsome young man introduced himself as Lynx and that he was here to pick up Cindy, Jenna didn’t put the pieces together, but then she was only running on five out of six cylinders, as she was nursing a terrible cold and the flu medicine had her half dazed.

Jenna introduced herself with a smile as she asked Lynx in, telling him Cindy was expecting him, but as with all women, she was running late, and should be ready in a few minutes. Lynx smiled, letting out a sigh of relief, as it looked as if there were at least two young women in Los Angeles who didn’t know him on sight. Jenna then asked him to have a seat on the sofa and she would see if she could hurry Cindy along.

Jenna sniffled as she headed to Cindy’s bedroom, mostly from the post nasal drip. But she was also trying to hold back happy tears, as she was so happy to see her best friend finally dating. At first she’d been a bit suspicious when Cindy had came busting into the house talking about this God she’d met on the beach at her uncle’s house. Jenna, a friend since early childhood days, had always been protective of Cindy, even before she became “Cindy”, and although they were the same age, she was more like a second big sister. Big sis Jenna had been gently nudging her little sis out into the dating water since they’d arrived at UCLA, yet ever mindful of sharks. This catch that had followed her home from the beach had a shark’s big smile, but Jenna could sense he had the heart of lion, and she just knew Cindy was going to be in good hands tonight. She could only hope those hands didn’t go any place they shouldn’t go on a first date.

Jenna walked into Cindy’s bedroom, smiling as she saw her fussing with her hair. Telling her she looked just fine, the mother hen shooed her little chick out into the living room. Lynx turned his head toward the bedroom door just as Cindy stepped out in skirt, boots and blouse. Rising to meet her, he was nearly speechless looking at the goddess who greeted him with a smile. Taking her hand, he told her she looked beautiful and that he was tempted to ditch the concert so he didn’t have to share her with anyone. She blushed demurely before saying, “You shouldn’t keep your public waiting,” while silently wondering if his public was a single digit number.

Finally, Lynx and Cindy said their good byes to Jenna before hurrying out the door to the waiting Cougar. It was only after their taillights had disappeared from view that Jenna’s flu medicine induced fog allowed the young woman enough coherent thought to put the face and name together. Dropping her box of tissues, she ran to her room and pulled an album from the rack. There on the cover, center stage was Cindy’s Lynx, better known by millions of love struck young women as Lynx of Lynx and the Kool Kats. She near fainted as her legs gave out and she fell back on her bed, realizing her best friend was on a date with the hottest rock star of their generation.

Jenna shook her head, “Talk about hitting a home run your first time at bat!” she giggled.

Despite talking so freely at the beach, both were a little more nervous at this planned rendezvous. Both sat quietly at first, each waiting for the other to start and of course both starting at the same time when they did speak. Lynx, forever the gentleman, gave way to the lady.

Cindy breathed heavily, finally managing, "Look I umm ... I don't date often and well ... actually ... I never really ever went out ... you know ... I mean, alone … with a man alone, that is and ... well ... I umm ... don't want you to get the wrong impression about me ... I mean we kissed, and that was great. I mean, better than great!” she gushed.

Lynx gave her a moment, knowing she was just as nervous as he was, and that she obviously needed to say a few things. Patience being a virtue of all lynx’s, two or four-legged, he had plenty for Cindy and waited silently as his rambling rose rambled on.

"It's just that I don't really even know you, and you sure don't really know me and I ... well ... I just don't want you to think that umm ... something's gonna happen okay, because I ... I can't do that, and I just have to be honest with you," she finally ran out of steam.

Feeling like a blithering idiot for opening her mouth, and that she had just proved she must be one, her shoulders slumped as she blew out a heavy sigh. Tears welled in her eyes, as she was sure her handsome knight must be ready to chuck her off his horse.

Lynx reached over and took her hand. The auburn haired Bambi lifted her gaze to meet his, and the prince could see the frightened and innocent girl housed in the grown woman's body.

Stopping at a light, he turned and spoke gently. "Cindy, I just want you to come to my concert tonight. There's no pressure, okay? I will never ask you do anything that you aren't comfortable with, but as for something not happening ... I think it’s already too late for that. From the moment I heard your voice and saw you on the beach, you touched my heart. I know this sounds like some kind of line or something, but I've never really met anyone like you."

Cindy hung on his words. No man had ever accused her of stealing his heart. Of course as far as she was concerned it was more than an even trade, because he’d taken hers the moment she’d seen him standing there playing his guitar and smiling at her. She probably would have melted into his leather seats had it not been for his last words, which left her a bit chilled. He’d said he’d never really met anyone like her before. That remark held a double meaning Lynx had yet to realize, and reasoning she would probably never see her "first love" after tonight, she convinced herself there was no need to spoil the fantasy for either of them.

Lynx hesitated for a moment, noticing the far away look in Cindy’s eyes. His silence quickly brought her back to the land of the living, with a rosy blush to boot.

Smiling gently, he started again. "However ... if all you want to do is just come to the show and then go straight back home I will understand, but Cindy ... if you can ... please just give me as much of tonight and of yourself as you are comfortable sharing. Deal?"

Cindy smiled and nodded, both of them seemingly relieved THAT part was finally said and over. It was then Lynx decided it was time to tell her the rest of truth. The coliseum was less than fifteen minutes away and he didn’t want her finding it out on the marquee lights. He was forming the words when he noticed a red light on the dash flashing him warning that the petrol was nearly gone. Spying a near deserted filling station, he gave the truth a momentary reprieve and pulled in, telling her that they’d better gas or they’d be walking to the concert.

Cindy smiled at him when he got out to pay for the petrol in advance. A few minutes later and ten dollars poorer, Lynx was holding the nozzle, still contemplating his coming speech. He wondered if she would be upset with him for not being completely honest and admitting his “true” identity. He had a feeling that all she had said was about honesty, and he didn’t want this to end before it really got started. He was no longer worried that she would become a starry eyed groupie. Even though they’d spent just a few hours together, he knew her well enough to know that she had far a deeper soul than most and she wasn’t about to be carried away by the glamour, glitter or his admiral’s hat.

Lynx was so engrossed in his coming speech he never saw the van that pulled up next to him. A load of concert bound teens emptied out and spied him immediately. Shrieks and screams of "Oh my God! There he is! Its Lynx!" quickly alerted him he’d been discovered. Suddenly, cars seem to come from everywhere and a mob quickly began forming. Lynx dropped the gas handle, leaving the last few gallons he’d paid for and pushed his way to the car. No sooner than he'd gotten in, than the car was surrounded by girls pressing themselves against it.

Cindy was horrified and began shaking. Looking at Lynx she begged for an explanation. "What's going on, Lynx? Why are all these people trying to attack the car?"

Lynx started to explain and then Cindy saw the t-shirt on the well-endowed girl whose breasts were smashed against her window. Clearly displayed was the image of "Prince Admiral Lynx" of Lynx and the Kool Kats.

Cindy didn't really follow the current music scene, but even a tennis junkie like her had heard of Lynx and the Kool Kats and had seen his face plastered across billboards. Of course she had been so taken by the MAN at the beach that she hadn't thought to put his name with the image of the Rock God.

Cupping her mouth with her hand, her face flushed with embarrassment, as she suddenly felt totally ridiculous. Here she’d been so concerned about not bruising Lynx’s ego when they pulled into some dive bar with a half a dozen drunks for an audience. She felt like crawling under the seat as she realized they were heading toward the Los Angeles Coliseum and 60-70 thousand screaming fans.

Cindy knew she had to say something but when she coaxed something out of her mouth, she wobbled badly. "Oh wow ... I umm ... umm ... I mean … I had no idea. You’re that Lynx! Oh God, I feel like such an idiot. You know? I’m probably about the only girl in Los Angeles between 8 and 80 who wouldn’t know who you are. I hope that doesn’t insult you? Gee, I really do feel pretty dumb right now.”

Lynx squeezed her hand and begged her to stop. "Cindy, please don’t say anything else, at least not yet. Just give me a chance to talk, okay?"

Praying he could get out of this without literally losing his shirt, he tapped the horn lightly and the frustrated fans reluctantly gave way. Lynx gently nudged the Cougar forward, passing by all of the frenzied females who were looking to give him more than their number.

Once back on the road again, Lynx did his best to salvage the situation. “First of all, if anybody owes anybody an apology, it’s me! I should have told you straight away, but … well I didn’t want to ruin things. It was just so nice to meet someone who didn’t react like one of those girls they used to always show being carried off by security at the Beatle’s concerts. Trust me, you’re not dumb, and I don’t feel the least bit insulted that you didn’t recognize me. Honest, it was so great for once to just be a guy who’s lucky enough to share the beach and a kiss or two with a beautiful girl. I’m serious Cindy! Those few hours we spent together were more wonderful than playing Buckingham Palace, and I have to admit, that was a blast!"

Lynx punctuated his sentence with a smile, hoping he'd coax one out of his lady. Happily, his efforts were rewarded as a grin peeked out from the lovely lass’ face and eventually spread to a full-fledged smile. Relieved that he still held her favor, he went on, “I was about to come clean with the truth a few minutes earlier, but then the petrol light came on and I had to hold off until I filled up. Then my ‘adoring public’ showed up and that pretty much ended any chance of being subtle. He finished, ”All I can do is hope that you find it in your heart to forgive me for being dishonest. I’ll understand if you want me to take you straight home.” His sad eyes as he finished begged that she wouldn’t exercise that option.

Cindy felt tears welling in her eyes again. Like herself, Lynx was living a fairy tale tonight. She just wanted to be a woman without a past and have a date with a handsome man. He just wanted to be a man, not a Rock Star, and have a night with a beautiful girl. Realizing she was the beautiful girl; she couldn't deny him or herself. Leaning forward, she answered him with a kiss and their souls intertwined once again.

Lynx somehow managed to navigate both car and tongue without being amiss with either. When he reluctantly broke the kiss, he knew he had a green light and continued driving his Miss Cindy to the concert.

From that point on it was truly something out of a fairy tale for Cindy. Lynx whisked the car around to a special entrance and was able to get both himself and Cindy out and into the Coliseum without losing either of their shirts. The warm-up band was just finishing its last set when Lynx dashed back stage. He made quick introductions for Cindy with the rest of the band. She instantly took a liking to the smiling strawberry blonde named Tess. Miss Kitty winked at her and before taking the stage, mouthed, "He likes you." Cindy’s emerald green eyes sparkled as she returned in the same language, "Me too".

As the lights were raised to reveal the feature attraction, one of the stage crew led Cindy to the previously promised front row center stage seat. For the next three hours she was treated to an incredible performance that included no less than four encores before finally sending the satisfied crowd home.

Cindy had never been to a legitimate concert before. She could hardly call sitting outside the library at UCLA eating yogurt with Jenna, watching a few music students trying to hustle a little change to eat on, attending a concert. What she witnessed, no, experienced this time, was truly a concert. The band played flawlessly, working the crowd into frenzy. Cindy had sat riveted, her eyes only occasionally leaving Lynx when his sister Tess sang a solo and worked a little keyboard magic. Now she could understand why young women would rush the stage to get their hands on a performer like Lynx. It was all she could not to mount a charge of her own.

In a word, Lynx was awesome. The way he rocked that guitar and worked the crowd was the ultimate in showmanship. When he walked to edge of the stage and surprised her by singing ‘The Rose’ as if it were only to her, and in her heart she knew it was, could only be described as pure magic, and Cindy was totally smitten. She was as sad to see the final curtain draw as the rest of the capacity crowd, but hopeful at a chance for a more private encore.

Cindy watched the last of the faithful file be lead out, and waited alone for about ten minutes before being greeted by a sweat soaked, but still rather handsome young man. Seeing the magic man smiling at her, she ran to him and hugged him tightly.

"Oh Lynx it was wonderful! You really can play and … and … and sing, too, and the whole band is awesome. Your sister Tess is amazing on keyboards. It ... it was all so ... so ... incredible," she gushed. "Oh, how can I thank you?" she asked, smiling hungrily, then answered for the Lynx, showering him with tiny kisses, and then one that curled both their toes.

Lynx pulled back, sweating even more profusely than he had been when he’d left the stage. "Wow! I'd say you more than just thanked me, but ... if you still feel indebted?” He added with a wink. “I’d love to take you out for a very late dinner or a very early breakfast. It'd give you a chance to really meet the rest of the band, and I know Tess is dying to talk to you."

He rolled his eyes a little as he mentioned his twin sister. He could only imagine what she'd fill Cindy's head with on those joint trips to the powder room girls are notorious for.

Cindy didn’t have school the next day, and Saturdays were always a light day for practice anyway, but it wouldn’t have mattered if she'd had finals at 7:00 am and a match at 10, she wouldn't have turned down this dinner invitation for the world.

Curtseying slightly for effect, she graciously accepted the prince’s offer, taking his hand as she accompanied him back stage. This time he had a chance to make proper introductions before ducking into his dressing room and begging ten minutes to grab a shower.

Tess had already taken her shower, and immediately dragged Cindy into her dressing room to chat while she combed out her hair. The two girls began chatting as though they’d been life-long friends. Tess could see why Lynx had fallen for her. A blind man could see Cindy was a beautiful girl, but as more of Cindy’s warm personality came out while they talked, she could see the true reason why he’d come back to coliseum on cloud nine. Tess smiled impishly as she got the dish from Cindy on the beach meeting that had so mesmerized her brother.

Cindy really liked Tess. She was a free spirit, just like her brother, and she felt instantly comfortable with her. It was like two high school girls, when one had a crush on the other’s twin brother. Cindy filled Tess in, and her new friend was hanging on every word.

At the end of the tale, Tess hugged Cindy tightly and let her in on a little secret that only a sister would know. “Despite what you may have read in all those scandal rags that talk about all of "Lynx's Lovers", my brother hasn't been close to ANY girls since the band took off. He could easily have had his choice of groupie one-night stands in any city we played, but he never has. Deep inside he is this hopeless romantic who is as gentle and as true as the love songs he writes.” She then added with a giggle, that if Cindy ever called Lynx on any of that, his male pride would probably deny it vehemently. Cindy giggled herself, knowing full well the fragile nature of the male ego.

Tess then shared something even more personal with Cindy. She asked Cindy. “Have you ever heard that twins often share a special bond?”
Cindy nodded, knowing that she felt deeply connected to her sister Ally, who was four years older. Seeing Cindy was a believer, Tess went on to say that what she shared with Lynx went deeper than what most people might think possible. Now it wasn’t like she could read his exact thoughts or anything, but she was in tune with his emotions, and the stronger that emotion, the more in tune she was. “So, when I said I know him better than just about anyone else on this earth and that he’d never truly been in love,” pausing to add, “until now!” Cindy could believe her.

Cindy was shell-shocked when Tess dropped that bomb. She knew she was in over her head from the moment she’d laid eyes on him, but now she’d discovered Lynx was as lost in the magic as she was. It had been less than 24 hours, and already she felt things for him that she'd been afraid to dream she could ever feel for any man, and according to Lynx's sister, it was mutual. She was still reflecting on the enormity of it all when a fresh dressed Lynx knocked before peeking into his sister's dressing room. Seeing she was all dressed, he strode in like a peacock, plumage displayed brightly. Slipping in next to his sister, he tickled Tess as she was trying to corral an unruly curl, "Okay Muffin, ... what lies have you been spreading to Cindy about me already?"

Tess giggled and answered with a counter attack on her brother. Cindy laughed, then, " … Muffin?"

Lynx finally flew the flag of truce when he saw Tess reach for the hairspray and answered Cindy’s question. "Tess' nickname is Muffin, because ever since she was a little girl hanging out in our mother’s kitchen, she made the best muffins in the entire village. Blue Ribbon winner four years in a row, ya know."

Tess blushed and rolled her eyes. "I was like ten years old and mother helped, but goofy here started calling me the Muffin Maiden. and of course, it stuck. I suppose there are worse things to be called."

Lynx hugged his muffin maiden before making his way over to Cindy and lacing his fingers with hers. "Well speaking of muffins ... how bout we get something to eat. I'm starved!"

Tess and Cindy looked at each other and their woman's intuition connected to echo the same word, "Men!" They both broke in giggles, which made Lynx stop and look from side to side and offer, "Women!"

Of course this really set the girls off, leaving poor Lynx more dismayed than before. Discretion being the better part of valor, he took an arm from each of them and quickly escorted them out the door and toward the limo while he still could.

Twenty minutes later they were being seated in the private dining room at one of L.A.'s most prominent eateries. The establishment would normally have closed a few hours earlier, but a call from the band’s manager had cleared the way for a private dinner party for Lynx and the Kool Kats, plus one. The owner had catered to the likes of Elvis and the Beatles, so setting up a private affair for the chart-topping band was standard procedure.

Cindy felt like Cinderella on overtime, as the hour was well past midnight and she hadn't turned back into a pumpkin, nor had she lost her glass slipper. As she sat next to her handsome prince, picking at her salad, too anxious to do it much justice, she kept venturing quick glances up into Lynx’s dark eyes. It was all she could do to keep those moments brief, as she was so tempted to just lose herself in them. More that once, she blushed and begged forgiveness, as someone had asked her a question and she had to fight her way back just to answer it.

For Lynx, being with Cindy was like being in the throes of passion, but not the kind he'd felt before with the few women he'd taken to dinner. nor the even fewer he’d taken to his bed. Oh, he did FEEL that kind of passion! Every time he looked over to see those emerald greens meet his own, his whole body seemed to quake in anticipation of something he knew would not happen tonight, and sadly, perhaps never. Yet, it was a different kind of passion he felt that set this goddess above all others. It was almost the same overwhelming passion he felt when his heart and soul burned with song lyrics waiting for him to write them, or the times when he was out sailing on his beloved ocean and basking in its magic. It was something all encompassing, and it seemed to complete him. It was where he belonged. It was his purpose.

The young man sighed to himself. ’This is ridiculous. I've known this girl for only hours, and I'm in love. Not lust, been there, done that, but the real Romeo and Juliet kinda love.’ He chuckled as he quickly added, ‘But without the poison and lousy ending, I hope.’

Yet as seemingly ridiculous as it was, a single look at her lovely countenance only confirmed his true feelings. Reaching across the table to take her hand in his, electricity spread through not only his body, but hers as well. Cindy gasped ever so slightly, and Lynx knew she felt it as well.

Cindy's own thoughts mirrored Lynx's. She wasn’t the type of girl to get lost in fantasy. Had she succumbed to that release when she was little, she would have daydreamed her way to forty before having the courage to face the truth, her parents, and the rest of the world. She might never have become the woman now seated at this table.

Seriously, Cindy was trying her best to keep both feet on the ground, but when a man curls your toes with just a look, it’s hard not to float. Trying so hard not to give in to what she wanted to give into so badly, a few sober thoughts invaded her dream and gave her anchor. The truth of the matter was that she was sitting next to a rock and roll star that would probably be gone tomorrow. Yes, she wanted to believe what Tess had told her about Lynx's feelings, but the truth was, she was just a nineteen year old college girl so wrapped up in her tennis that she had barely even heard of Lynx and the Kool Kats until tonight. On top of that, she was a girl with a past, a past that would surely send her prince galloping away if he only knew. She was a passing fancy, one soon to be forgotten and replaced at the next town.

The truly smart thing to do would be to thank him for the night and excuse herself before she ended up being embarrassed. It would be a lovely memory to fold away, and along with her hot water bottle would keep her warm in her old age. Yes, that was the smart way to look at all this, but her heart was overruling Cindy’s head, and "smart things" weren't the order of the day. Thoughts of holding onto this man's hand, of seeing his handsome face, and hearing his sweet singing voice filling her ears for the rest of her life, began flooding all others. The honor student knew she was hopelessly chasing an impossible dream, but the passionate young woman who’d been awaken by a kiss, knew it was more than just a dream, it was a reality she desperately wanted to make her own.

Tess was a silent spectator to the love affair that was unfolding. She said just enough to keep conversation moving, but mostly, she just smiled like the cat that had swallowed the proverbial canary, as she was totally tuned in to the two souls who were struggling to find logic in their love. Had Star Trek Next Generation and the Borg made their presence yet, she surely would have stolen a famous line to share with the two young lovers. “Resistance is futile.”

The dinner lasted about two hours, with the band members sharing humorous stories about life on the road and when Cindy could stay focused long enough to hear one to its conclusion, it often had the young woman laughing to the point of tears. Lynx was perhaps the most silent of them all, just drinking in his lady. He felt his heart fill with joy when she smiled and laughed, knowing they were truly connected and the connection was growing deeper and more powerful by the moment.

Finally, they thanked their gracious host for a peaceful uninterrupted dinner, before heading back toward the hotel. Before leaving with Lynx, Cindy thanked them all for their performance and their kindness. She saved Tess for last, giving her a huge hug before saying “thank you” and “goodbye”. Tess smiled, giving her own thanks, but overruling Cindy’s goodbye, saying, “I’ll see you later.” She added a sly smile saying she meant it. The pair of auburn haired beauties exchanged knowing glances before Lynx finally whisked her away.

Cindy sat quietly as the drive home started. She was almost afraid to look into Lynx’s eyes, knowing she might not be able to pull back this time. Lynx, sensing her fear, reached over gently and took her hand. "Well ... I think the sun will be up any moment. I guess I need to get you home before your friend Jenna calls out the National Guard on me."

Cindy braved a look and smiled impishly. "Trust me, Jenna doesn’t need the National Guard, and the only person worse than her, is my father!"

Lynx's eyes twinkled as he returned her smile. "All the more reason to get you home before she calls him. The last thing I want to do is start a world war. I'm liable to get drafted."

Cindy laughed, shaking her head, then instinctively laid it on her companion’s shoulder. It seemed so natural for her to be there that she didn’t give her fears a chance to protest. Lynx didn't put his arm over her shoulder or draw her in too close just yet. He sensed this was a big move for the timid girl, and felt he needed to let her find her own way, hopefully forever, into his life.

Twenty cozy minutes later the limo pulled up in front of Cindy and Jenna's place. Cindy had all but nodded off, and Lynx could hardly bear to wake the sleeping angel snuggled next to him. Lightly nudging her, she woke up and then pulled back as she flushed with embarrassment. "Sorry ... I must have been more tired than I thought."

Her cordial host smiled, "If it been up to me I would have let you sleep there all night, but then there's that Father thing again, so ... "

Cindy laughed and shook her head at the handsome prince. Peeking out the window she noticed the living room light was on. No doubt Jenna was waiting up to get all of the scoop. The chauffeur started to get out to open the door, but Lynx waved him off, preferring to get out first and open the door for his lady, himself. Cindy smiled demurely and took his hand as he helped her out and didn’t release it as the pair walked side by side to her door.

When they got there, Cindy stepped ahead of Lynx and took the last step up to at least be close to eye level and turned to face her handsome prince. She was trying to think of a way to say thank you for a wonderful night when Lynx could no longer control himself, and found a way to express his gratitude sans words. Still holding her hand, he slipped his arm around her back to catch the wilting flower and gently brushed his lips across hers. He paused for a moment, waiting for retreat or complaint on her part, but finding nothing but soft moist lips calling to him, kissed her once again. This time it was deeper and more passion filled. It was like a return to the beach for both of them. Once again, their tongues and their souls intertwined. Cindy finally had to pull back or risk losing consciousness. She could feel her hand trembling in his. Overcome by emotion, she was unable to speak and dropped her head as tears welled in her eyes.

Lynx steadied her and slowly withdrew his hand from her back to gently lift her chin and gaze into her emerald pools. An angel’s tear worked its way down her cheek and fell at her feet. A second threatened to follow it, and Lynx quickly caught it as he caressed her jaw line. His heart pounded and he was wounded. The thought of doing anything that could bring tears to the eyes of this goddess, even if it was done in the name of true love, was poison to him. Now he had trouble speaking, and his golden voice was strained and horse. "I ... I'm sorry Cindy ... I umm ... didn't mean to take advantage. I just kind of got carried away. You’re just so ... so ... "

Cindy smiled as she wiped the next tear away. Suddenly her handsome prince was just a love struck little schoolboy, shuffling his feet and stammering, every bit as nervous as she was. She glanced up at him with a new found confidence and smiled, "Well? ... I'm s ... so … what? C'mon you can't leave a girl hanging there. That's the part where you fill in with umm ... so beautiful or so elegant or ... or ... "

Lynx shook his head playfully at her and quipped in return, "Or so about to be kissed again?"

Cindy smiled devilishly, "That'll work!"

Lynx granted her wish and their lips met in a powerful coupling once again. This time it was Lynx who pulled back from fear of unconsciousness. His eyes burned into hers and she could see the seriousness long before she heard it in his voice.

"Cindy ... I know you thought I would drop you at your doorstep and leave you with a memory and a kiss, but I just can't walk away. The band’s got seven more days before we have to be in San Francisco. Please, Cindy, please say you'll spend them with me."

Cindy took a step backward toward her door as if she was trying to take an emotional step back from Lynx's words. She knew what she wanted to do. That hadn't been an issue since she first saw him at the beach, but she couldn't think with her hormones now. She had to be serious Cindy, here. She was a 19-year-old college sophomore with a heavy class load, and hopes for a professional career in tennis that took every free moment she could muster. She couldn't just set all that aside to go running around California with a man she had just met, a rock and roll star who would be gone with the wind in a week. Her father would kill her. He'd kill them both!

Yet, there was the Cindy that had been awakened with a kiss, and she wanted her say in the matter. She was a sensuous spirit who had been trapped in Cindy's body just as much as her girl’s spirit had been trapped in a boy's body. She was entitled to her own say in the matter, and her vote was beginning to sway the more conservative element. She liked, no, absolutely LOVED what she felt when she was with Lynx, and not just the kissing although that was awesome, but also just the fact she was with him. It washed over her like the waves from their beloved ocean. In her life she had known great happiness and despair, but this was an intoxication she'd never found in alcohol, and she'd hoped she'd never sober from it.

Serious Cindy made a last gasp effort to counter again with her objections but Sensuous Cindy was already ahead of her, and this debate had nearly reached a foregone conclusion. Truth of the matter, she was heading into a class break, and with the exception of two meetings next week her school, calendar was clear. She would still have to get some tennis time in, but there were no matches again until the conference finals. It seemed that the Gods had sided with Sensuous Cindy this time.

Cindy looked up at a hopeful Lynx, smiled, and nodded. "Okay I'll do it ... but I still have two classes, tennis practice and my father to deal with."

Lynx only heard "Okay" before he quickly lifted her into his arms and spun her around several times until the pair nearly ended up on their bums in the flower garden.

The handsome prince finally set his prize down. "Cindy, ... you won't regret it. We'll have a wonderful time." His smile then turned to a frown as he stumbled a bit. "I’m not sure exactly where we can go or what we can do ... I umm ... really don't want a repeat of the gas station scene."

His voice trailed off again as he lowered his head. This time it was Cindy who lifted it off his chest and greeted him with a hopeful smile and mischief in her eyes. "I think I have a way for you and the rest of the band to be able to get out of that hotel room and be able to see a little bit of California in peace, AND appease my father ... maybe."

Lynx bowed to the princess before him. "Mi lady, thou surely art a sorceress as powerful as you are beautiful to cast such magic."

Cindy shook her head at the handsome Danish HAMlet. "Geez, I only said maybe, and I still gotta clear it with my father and my Uncle Bob, but I really don't think it will be a problem. Can you give me a few hours to get some sleep?, although she still wasn't sure she wasn't already asleep and this just a wonderful dream, "I'll make some phone calls? Will the switchboard let me through if I call you at your hotel this afternoon?"

Lynx did better than answer, by reaching into his jacket pocket and pulling out a cell phone. "Here ... take this. Our manager got them for all of us. They’re supposed to be state of the art or something. Just turn it on and hit HOME. It's linked to Tess's phone and we'll all be sitting up in the hotel room lounging about. So ... just call when you are ready for me to pick you up."

Cindy stared blankly at this modern miracle of communication, before she took possession from Lynx. Seizing the moment, and the girl, Lynx quickly lifted the girl back into his arms and planted a final kiss on his princess before setting her back down.

Cindy braced herself at door, and breathlessly answered. "I'll ... I'll call you."

She was reluctantly turning to go inside when Lynx called to her, signaling her to wait. He ran back to the limo like a scampering schoolboy. Opening the front door, he fished about for a moment and then put something behind his back before returning to her with the same schoolboy smile.

Stopping just short of her, he took his hand from behind his back and presented her with the lovely red rose he’d been saving for this very moment. Cindy felt her knees weaken at the sight, but it was the words that followed that made her melt.

As Lynx gave her the rose, he took her hand gently. "Cindy ... after hearing you sing the Rose today, I don't think I can ever hear that song or look at a rose without thinking of you. This flower will forever be a symbol of the magic we've shared today and I intend to give you a rose each and every day for as long as the love and magic lasts."

Cindy felt the tears welling again as the combination of the “L” word and the rose was too much. She managed a “thank you” and a light peck on his cheek, before quickly slipping past the front door. She knew if she didn't leave that very moment, she might not be able to leave him at all.

Jenna had fallen asleep on the couch, but was quickly awakened when Cindy shut the door, leaning her weight against it. As she watched, Cindy caressed the petals of the rose and closed her eyes. Tear fell in rivulets as she heard the limo pull away.

Jenna was immediately at her side and led her to the kitchen, where Cindy shared her incredible fairy tale to the disbelieving delight of her best friend, who still couldn’t believe she hadn’t recognized Lynx at first sight. At the conclusion of Cindy’s tale, Jenna hugged her best friend and her own tears mixed with Cindy’s. She was just so happy to see Cindy finally being able to experience and express the feelings that Jenna had known were there deep within the timid girl. As with any good heterosexual girl, it just took the right man to bring them out. By the glow on Cindy's face, Jenna knew her roommate had found him.

It was nearly 9:00 am before Jenna, playing house mom, shooed her little charge off to bed and told her that she needed to get a few hours sleep before Lynx saw her again, or the bags she would be packing for her holiday would be underneath her eyes.

Cindy, being the good little girl, succumbed to Jenna's mothering and quickly drifted off, not awakening until half two. The first thing she did upon returning to the land of the living was to look for the rose she had received that night and finding it in water by her bedside, knew it had not been a dream. The second thing she did was start making phone calls. The first was to her Uncle Bob, who was due home that morning and the second was to her parents. The one to her uncle went as well as she expected. The one to her parents was a bit tenser, but in the end, they came round to Cindy’s proposal, of course not without conditions. Cindy had known the commandments would be coming before she’d dialed their number and was, of course, prepared. Thirty minutes after the first two calls were over, she nervously grabbed Lynx's cell phone and rung him up.

Tess answered the phone and greeted her enthusiastically. Cindy barely got two words out of her mouth before Tess started in. "Cindy ... I don't know what you did to my brother, but ... but ... I've never seen him like this!"

Not knowing whether that was a good thing or bad, Cindy meekly replied. "I'm sorry … or you’re welcome … I’m almost afraid to ask which one."

Tess howled. "Oh girl ... there isn’t anything to be sorry about. I think it's wonderful. I haven't seen him this excited since our first big concert! He's in the other room right now with Rich and Jon. I think he's already asked me like about fifty times if you've called or not. Trust me ... I couldn't be happier."

Cindy gushed, "He's ... he's made me very happy too. You can't imagine how happy."

Tess paused before she began to giggle, "Oh I think I have a pretty good idea."

Cindy smiled when she realized that Tess not only had a direct line connection to her twin brother, but obviously she was reading Cindy quite clearly woman-to-woman. She was about to ask Tess a few questions about her handsome brother when said brother took the phone. Cindy wasted no time in telling him that she had arranged a quiet place by the beach where the band could relax and not worry about their adoring public. Her uncle had agreed to put them up in his spacious home, and as for seeing L.A., well ... they wouldn't be strolling down Hollywood and Vine, but Uncle Bob had a large sailboat big enough to easily accommodate them all and they could tour the nearby California coastline to their hearts content.

This would be the perfect parent-approved set up for Cindy as she could stay there in her own room, trucking into LA a few times for class, and since there was an onsite tennis court, she could get in her morning practice sessions as well. Uncle Bob would be the onsite chaperone, which is of course what sold Cindy’s parents on the plan. Truth be known, she wanted Uncle Bob there just as much as her parents did. Even though she had known Lynx for barely a day, she knew she could trust him. It was herself she wasn’t so sure she could trust. Just as she had during the dark times, she needed to know her uncle was close should she have need of one of their long walk and talks.

Lynx was immediately sold on the idea, as were all the Kool Kats. The group had grown all too familiar with the insides of penthouse suites all across the world, and was dying for a little sun, surf and sand. Since Lynx knew the way to Bob’s estate, he agreed to slip out with the boys and meet her there at the gate after they ditched any public and press who tried to tail them. Cindy could give directions to Tess, and she could swing by in a rental car to pick her up. They all agreed the plan. It seemed fundamentally sound and they synchronized watches as the Great Escape went into operation.
 

 
Chapter Three
The Beach
 
An hour later a smiling strawberry blonde beauty named Tess was knocking at Cindy’s front door. Cindy greeted her with a hug, then introduced her to Jenna. Jenna’s cold bug having bitten the dust overnight was wide-awake this time and hugged the well-known Miss Kitty tightly. Then resuming her role as mother hen, she told the pair they had better scurry off before the World Weekly News caught scent. Cindy took her best friends hand and said, "We can't very well leave until you’re packed, although all you really need is a toothbrush because you’ve already got clothes at the beach house from the last time we stayed there."

Jenna nearly fainted. She looked first to Cindy, then to Tess then to Cindy again. "You .. you .. mean you want me ... ME to go. Me?"

Cindy laughed and winked at Tess, "Hard to believe she's a college girl with the way she struggles with her sentence construction isn't it?"

She turned to her still shocked best friend, "Yes girl, I want you to go! You think I could really do this without my best friend at my side?"

As Jenna's eyes began to tear up, Cindy flashed her an impish grin. "Besides, you couldn't keep a secret if your life depended on it. If I don't take you with us every major network will know we are there before we can sit down to dinner."

Jenna was crying happy tears as she hugged her best friend before running off to the bathroom, frantically searching for that toothbrush and talking to herself.

Cindy looked pleadingly at Tess, "You don't mind, do you? I just couldn't leave her here all alone. She's my best friend and a really big fan."

Tess hugged her new friend. "Naah ... it's not a problem. I'm getting tired of being the only "Miss Kitty", rolling her eyes at the ridiculous moniker bestowed upon her by the press, "With three of us there. I shouldn't choke on all the testosterone for once."

Cindy laughed as she hugged her new friend, but a tiny chill came and passed at the word testosterone. Tess couldn't know, Lynx surely didn't, but questions still plagued the young woman's mind, ’Should I tell him or should I not? Am I being fair to him if I don't?" The incident at the tennis match might make the papers. Should I tell him before he finds out?’ She desperately tried to find answers for questions she'd never truly had to consider before. She was about to go where at least this woman, had never gone before, and all she could do was hope she made the right choices.

As the pair waited for Jenna to find that elusive toothbrush, Cindy, drawing as much rational thought as could find, did her best to sort it out. It was possible that she would be newsworthy material once again, but probably no more than a small story buried in the back pages of the L.A. Times, and that was worse case scenario at this point. With the band sequestered at her uncle’s beach house, she felt relatively confident that at least for now, he wouldn't find out unless she told him.

She also tried to keep in mind that it was only going to be for a week, and she had no intentions of sleeping with him. Thinking about her dreams last night, she had plenty of wants and desires, but no true intentions. If and when there was ever to be a first time for her, she envisioned it to be on her wedding night, or at the very least, with the man she was betrothed to marry. Lynx, the incredibly handsome prince who literally set her soul on fire with his touch, was probably a passing flame, destined to burn out in a week. No, she couldn't tell him, and she wouldn't. This was her week, it was their week and she wasn't going to let a ghost from the past take it away. At least for today, she would say nothing, and feel good about it.

With renewed determination, she excused herself from Tess and finally corralled Jenna, who had extended her search to the bedroom. Once they’d secured Jenna’s toothbrush and two suitcases full of what she swore was dental floss, the three lady musketeers headed off to meet Lynx and the remaining Kool Kats.

Twenty minutes later, they met the others outside the gates. Evidently their evasive maneuvers had paid off, as there were no news hounds or any screaming groupies in sight. The girl's, in Tess' jeep, and the boys in the van taxied down the drive leading to the beach house.

A tall well-built man, who appeared to be in his late thirties, but in actuality, had passed the forty-mile marker some four years earlier, stood watching the two vehicles approach from the steps of his porch. He sported the usual California tan, had thick reddish blonde locks, and soft baby blue eyes. As the kids pulled in and parked, he started toward them, waving and flashing a heart-breaking smile.

Tess caught sight of the extremely handsome older man and gasped, "Cindy is THAT … your godfather?"

Cindy nodded while she smiled and waved at the object of Tess’ attention. "Yeah, that’s him. You're really going to like him a lot Tess. He's so sweet, and really cool. He’s been like a second father to me. His name is Robert Arnold, but just call him Bob, or Uncle Bob, like Jenna and I do."

Tess drank in a longer second look, this time a very hungry one, as the handsome hunk approached. "Cindy, when you said he was your Godfather I expected to see some guy looking like fat Marlin Brando, who was gonna makes me an offer I couldn't refuse.” She licked her lips before finishing her thought. “Well ... your Godfather certainly isn’t any fat Marlin Brando, but I sure wouldn’t refuse any offer he ever made me. He's hot!"

Jenna nodded, seconding the notion. "See Cindy? I told you Bob was a babe!” Then winking at Tess, she quickly added, “Kind of reminds you of another gorgeous guy named Bob, as in Robert, as in Redford, wouldn’t you say Tess?"

Tess smiled dreamily, “You read my mind Jenna! You put him in a Navy dress uniform and it’s “The Way We Were” all over again, and oh baby, would I love to play Barbara Streisand’s part.”

Cindy laughed, shaking her head. "Geez, you guys are a bunch of letches, ya know that?

The three girls giggled in unison as the object of their attention approached the car. Cindy quickly jumped out and ran over to hug her second father. "Uncle Bob, thank you so much for putting me and my friends up for a week. It really means a lot to me, and I know they will appreciate it."

The older man hugged the closest thing he'd ever had to a daughter and smiled back at her. "Anytime, pumpkin. You know my home and my beach will always be open to you and your friends."

Seeing Jenna piling out of the back seat he waved at Cindy's best friend before he went about greeting all her new ones. As Cindy had told Tess earlier, he told everyone to call him Bob, and informed them that his home was now theirs, and for them to act as such.

The kids stowed their gear in the guestrooms. Lynx shared one room, with Rich, the big handsome blonde-haired man who was cat quick on the drums, while Jon the other guitarist drew a solo. The three girls were given two rooms but as it is typical with girls, they ending up all sleeping together in one room. A few minutes after getting settled in, the boys raided Bob's well-stocked pantry, while the girls slipped into bikinis and laid claim to the best spots on the beach to practice some sun worshiping.

Eventually Bob and the boys joined them outdoors. When the boys spied the volleyball net, they issued a challenge to the girls, and it wasn’t long before the beach was alive with spirited play. Bob was preparing to sit back and enjoy the three on three battle of the sexes, when Tess came over and begged him to do a little gender-bending and play on their team to help make up for their lack of muscle. It proved to be a wise move by the ladies, as they were able to give the boys a go of it with Bob’s assistance. The girls might even have won the final and deciding game if Tess hadn’t been serving and double faulted twice, as she was too mesmerized by Bob’s swimming trunk clad backside to have any hope of keeping the ball in play.

Tess wasn’t the only lady having a little concentration problem. Cindy hadn’t taken her eyes off Lynx from the moment he hit the sand, and Jenna appeared to be doing a little hunk gazing of her own. Rich, the 6’5 drum demon, had definitely caught her appreciative eye, and the smile that spread across the big man’s face when he lined up across from Jenna, said the feeling was mutual.

After the game, everyone crashed on the sand, and spent the rest of the early evening talking music, and the pros and cons of being a pop icon. Bob, who had planned to leave the kids on their own to do a little computer work at the house, never made it back indoors, as the gang, led of course by Tess, begged the hip dude to hang out and rap with them. Bob accepted the invitation, much to Tess’ delight, and joined their spirited discussion. When it came to discussing contemporary music, Bob was quick to admit his taste in music was old school, as he’d grown up listening to his parent’s big band records and early rock and roll. He did quickly add that he could usually find something in all music that he liked, and he would love to hear some of their stuff if they were up to playing. This brought smiles and nods from the band, who decided to do a jam session or two during the coming week.

Bob finally excused himself, saying the next day was a workday, and he'd better get some sleep. He said goodnight to all but not without noticing Lynx and Cindy's hands intertwined on the beach blanket.

Tess sighed dreamily as the reddish-blonde God headed toward the house. "If I was just ten years older, or him ten years younger, he wouldn't be making that walk alone."

Cindy shook her head and laughed. "Try twenty, Tess! Uncle Bob is twice your age."

Tess smiled back hungrily. "Yeah, but men are like fine wine. It takes them awhile to mature. Most don't know jack about pleasing women until they’re at least thirty."

That was a deliberate barb to bait the boys, and all three bit hard. In unison they cried, "Hey, I resemble that remark!"

That drew laughs all around before things finally quieted as everyone relaxed and got cozy comfy by the fire. Jenna and Rich had eventually found their way to each other, and it wasn’t long before their fingers were intertwined like Lynx’ and Cindy’s. This left Tess, who was mooning over Bob, and Jon, who was desperately trying to quench at least one appetite by stuffing himself with marshmallows, gooey and blackened by the fire.

Finally, all retired for the night, but not before both Jenna and Cindy got goodnight kisses that could have kept them warm through a blizzard. Tess sighed sadly, resigning herself to snuggle with the teddy bear she’d brought with her, but wishing it was the real life version who was sleeping only a few rooms a way.

The next seven days unfolded like a dream come true for the kids . Everyone got just about everything they wanted, including Bob, who loved having his home filled with the sounds of young people. It was something he rarely ever got, save for Cindy or Ally’s visits, and they’d grown few and far between since both girls had grown into young ladies. Cindy's godfather had been married once, quite a long time ago. Sadly, cancer stole his beloved away from him before she was ever able to give him a child, and had it not been for Cindy’s family, he’d have been a very solitary man living in a sand castle.

In the outside world, he was a software computer genius unmatched in the United States and beyond. He created programs, and solved problems for some of the biggest corporations in the world, and was a celebrity in his own right, but still a lonely man. Having the kids there for that week was like being a housefather, and he loved every minute of it.

Despite the fact that the band members were all in their early twenties, they enjoyed being kids at camp for a week with Cindy's Uncle Bob. To show their appreciation, they staged a special concert for him, and while they played a few of their hit tunes so he could get a quick education in modern music, they also put together a special medley for him. They did some really innovative arrangements of some big band and early rock tunes that had Bob up and moving with the beat. Each of the girls took a turn at swinging with Bob and he literally swept them off their feet, as he did Fred Astaire proud. If Tess hadn’t been smitten before, she was absolutely gone now, as Bob spun her across the floor, then pulled her through his legs and whipped her around his waist like a Barbie doll. One and all had a good time that night, some quite obviously more than others.

That was a special night among seven special days, but the usual routine was a bit more relaxed. Each morning Cindy would be up before dawn stretching for her work out, then hitting balls as the sun crept over the horizon. Lynx, used to working the musician shifts, had rarely seen a sunrise unless he had been up all night waiting for it, but nonetheless, he braved the morning to be there for Cindy’s workouts. Some mornings he was near comatose, clutching his coffee mug with both hands, but he still made it to the court to share this special time with the girl he seemed to love more with each passing day.

After her workout, sometimes long after it, the others would slowly begin climbing out of bed and they’d all have a lazy breakfast on the porch. Cindy was more than relieved to find no one asking for a paper, or wishing to watch the television. The boys caught a football game ( what Cindy knew as soccer, of course ), off the satellite dish a few times, but that was about the extent of it.

Usually, after breakfast was cleared away it was time to laze about the beach talking, or maybe play a rousing game of volleyball if they had energy to burn. Cindy had to sneak away twice for classes at the university.

Her return to UCLA was pretty much uneventful, as no one said much about what had happened at the USC match. Her tennis coach, however, was waiting anxiously for her in her office. Save for a single phone call to let her know she was all right; she'd hadn't discussed things with Coach Thompson since her last match. The veteran tennis mother had known Cindy’s situation going in and was extremely protective of her little star.

When Cindy arrived at her office, she smiled up at her sheepishly, like a child caught late coming in from a date. Coach Thompson smiled and shook her head as she offered her brave Bruin opened arms. Cindy took the bear hug happily then spent the next hour or so filling her mentor in. She assured her she was okay, or as okay as she could be, and was spending time at her Godfather's house and of course, practicing very hard. Coach Thompson felt compelled to tell her that this situation could, and probably would, resurface again at the conference tournament. She even opened a door for Cindy by say that if she didn't feel up to it, she could pull out and her teammates would understand.

Cindy hadn’t been walking out those doors, especially as of late, so she wasn’t going to start now. The young woman told her coach she knew this day would probably come again. She hadn't run from it before and she wasn’t going to start now.

Her coach hugged her tightly as she told her she thought she was making the right decision and she was proud of her for making it. Truth of the matter was, the older woman had never met anyone so young with such courage. Cindy had always been the most disciplined and determined player on the team, but as she walked out of the coach’s office, her tennis mentor noted that there was an air of confidence in her demeanor that she hadn’t seen before. Of course, she had no idea its name was Lynx.

With Cindy gone to school, the band usually did a little practicing while Jenna got a private princess concert each time. Jenna loved these command performances though her favorite part of course, was the impressive drum solos by Rich, which surprised no one there.

By mid-afternoon Cindy had returned and the girls would pack a lunch, and most days, head to Uncle Bob's mighty sailing ship. The lovely lady was named "Crystal" in honor of his first lovely lady, and being aboard her on the gentle Pacific was like a baby rocking in its mother's arms.

The kids spent hours off the coast; occasionally passing by a few other boats, many filled with teens who would have gone overboard if they would have known that Lynx and the Kool Kats were but a few hundred feet away. Yet disguised in trunks and bathing suits they were just more young people out boating and soaking up the southern California sun. The times aboard the sailing ship were some of Cindy's fondest memories. It was easy to see Lynx's love affair with the water. It was in his eyes and smile every time he set foot on the Crystal. Being "admiral", and the most skilled sailor aboard, he usually steered the lady, properly guiding her through the waters to keep her huge sails billowing. Cindy would co-pilot, snuggled in his arms as her love expertly guided both ladies with a gentle touch.

After the first couple of exploring the ocean waters, the rest of the gang could see that Lynx and Cindy needed time alone to explore their own waters, and usually begged off, saying they had other things to do. Cindy and Lynx knew what they were up to, and protested their absence, but not TOO vigorously.

The prince and his princess cruised the waters, and when Lynx felt he could no longer divide his attention between both ladies he would anchor the Crystal and give his all to Cindy. It was never more than passionate kissing, with an occasional straying hand, but the sleepy eyed woman who had first been awakened by Lynx's presence just a few days ago, was now wide awake and growing stronger with each passing day.

For Lynx, it was as if he'd been missing something all his life and hadn’t really known it until he’d met Cindy. Despite the phenomenal success he'd found with his music, he still wasn’t truly completed by it. Even being held in the arms of his beloved ocean had left him still wanting a taste of something more. Holding Cindy in his arms, feeling her heart beat against his, and tasting her lips was the more he hadn’t known to search for. Her essence was slowly seeping into every part of his life, making it better. He thought he'd been wide awake, but now like Cindy's sensuous woman, he too, felt as though he was emerging from a long sleep and finding her face greeting his.

The afterglow of their passion was always evident when they returned. The knowing glances given to each of them by the other young people made them smile and roll their eyes. Rich and Jenna teased them gently, but they could not say too much, as their own guilt was as clear as the lipstick often smudged on Rich’s cheek.

After an afternoon of sailing or playing volleyball, the girls usually went inside to start, dinner with Tess acting as head chef. Once loose in the kitchen, it was obvious her brother had not exaggerated “Muffin’s” culinary skills. Jenna, whose studies at UCLA included Culinary Arts, marveled at the Danish masterpieces Tess served up nightly.

When Bob would come from work, he would walk into the kitchen smiling, saying how good everything looked and smelled. More than once
Tess jumped on the opening to playfully take the compliment as personal, and then ask him if he felt the same way about the dinner. Bob would just roll his eyes, and flash that killer smile of his before being shooed out of the kitchen for trying to taste-test the dinner to death. Tess always took extra pleasure in seeing Bob enjoy the meal, and of course the girls never let her forget it.

After those sumptuous feasts, the evenings were often filled with movies from Bob's enormous DVD collection or whatever they could find on a satellite. Bob also turned the kids loose in his expansive computer lab, allowing them to surf his huge collection of games, which was far safer than surfing the waves off shore at night.

No night ended though, without a long walk along the beach. It was normally Cindy and Lynx along with Jenna and Rich, but Bob and Tess took one of their own one night. After they’d been gone for well over an hour, Tess returned, shrugging her shoulders, and whispering to the girls, "Well, I tried."

Bob blushed and was deeply touched by the compliment she had tried to pay him, but Tess was twenty years younger. She was young enough to be the daughter he and Crystal never had. In many ways she was just like Cindy, a mere child he was caring for, but he did have to admit to himself, if he couldn’t admit it to Tess, that she had touched him in a place he’d thought only his beloved Crystal could reach. Still, he couldn’t allow himself to let the spark he’d felt become a flame. He was here to chaperone these “kids”, not to seduce or be seduced by one of them. He had an obligation to Tess’ parents, even if he’d never spoken to them, and he was going to uphold it, along with her honor. Cindy was right about Bob. He was truly a good man, but sadly, also a lonely one.

While the activities of the day varied from day to day, one constant remained. Each day Cindy received a rose from Lynx. Sometimes it would be waiting for at the tennis court, greeting her before its sender could shuffle out to meet her. Other times it would pop up while sailing, or just to tease her a bit, it might appear at the end of their moonlight stroll, but just as Lynx had promised ... a rose every day for as long as the love and magic lasted, and with each passing day, both were growing stronger.

The fourth night there, Cindy begged off from her walk with Lynx and took one with her Uncle Bob. She had seen the look of concern in his eyes, and was pretty sure it was over her. Finally, she knew it was time for a walk and talk. As usual, she did most of the talking while he nodded and listened. After as much as confessing she was falling in love with Lynx, she looked to him for advice and support as she always had.

Bob wrapped his arms around her, just as he had when she was that little girl trapped in that sad little boy’s body. Standing with her now, seeing the young woman before him with a very mature problem, he had to accept she wasn’t a little girl anymore.

Pulling back just a bit to see the young goddess who was the daughter he never had, he tried to find the words. "Cindy, the answer to all this is within you. When you came to me as a little "boy", frustrated and unhappy, deep inside you knew what was wrong and what you wanted. Even before you had the courage to tell me the words, you knew. Finally, you trusted your heart, and you trusted me enough to tell me. Your big sister and I went to your parents with you and we worked this thing out. You made me understand, and you made them understand, because in your heart you always knew the truth."

He paused to regard her, her eyes threatening to well with tears. He knew he needed to go gently, so he hesitated, but she smiled bravely, agreeing with his words and encouraging him to go on.

"Cindy", he continued. "You faced living an entire year as a girl before having your surgery. You went back to the very same school because you knew that was where you wanted to be. You went after tennis with a passion, knowing full well what you potentially faced every time you stepped onto that court."

Stopping for a moment, he broke eye contact to search the stars for guidance before he began again. “Your father called me after your last match, so I already knew about what happened before you told me. I was so sorry when I heard about it. And like your parents, I wish I could protect you from things like that, but I can’t. It’s taken me a while to deal with that and I don’t always do it well, but I know you have the strength to face the world because inside, you have always known what you wanted and who you are. You have had to face and overcome obstacles in order to have the same body and life that most women had given to them at birth, and I can say with pride that you have done it well. This situation with your friend Lynx is no different than the obstacles you’ve faced to be the woman you are now. The answer is within you. If it’s what YOU want, if HE'S what you want, YOU will know it. Trust yourself, Cindy, and if you find that trust difficult to find, then trust your Uncle Bob to always be honest with you."

Sighing heavily he looked out over the moonlit waters before giving her his best once again. "Princess, I don't know if he is the right one for you. I don't know what tomorrow holds for either one of you, but I will tell you this ... love is not measured by time, or lessened by the lack of it. Crystal and I were married barely a year, but we loved a lifetime in that year. We both knew before we married that our time was short. Her cancer was already killing her then, but I knew she was the one. Inside, I knew that we were meant to be together, be it for a year or even just a few months.

“The point I’m trying to make pumpkin, is when it comes to love, we have to take what we are given, and for as long as it is ours to have. You may only have this boy for another few days, but if he's the one, and trust me, no, trust YOURSELF, you will know it, and you will know what to do. Either way, I will always be here for you."

Cindy buried her face in his chest and wept. Bob held her tightly as he had so many years ago. He rocked her until she was ready to speak, as he knew more was yet to come.

"Uncle Bob", she started. I do think I am falling in love with him. … No, I am SURE I have, but … but it's not that simple, and … and ... YOU know why."

Bob lifted the little angel's face to meet his. "Pumpkin, you are right … it's not simple. In fact, everything has been too damn hard for you, but I will tell you this ... love is never simple for anyone. It is complicated and it is scary, but if it’s meant to be, then it’s undeniable and unbelievably wonderful. I think I know the pain you carry in your heart. I’m going to assume Lynx doesn't know about your past, and you don't know if, and/or when you should tell him. True?"

Cindy dried her eyes and smiled as she nodded. "Sometimes I think you know everything, Uncle Bob."

Bob smiled then shook his head. "Not by a long shot, little one, but ...” he hesitated only a second, “I think you have no choice but to tell your young man. I’m not just saying that because it's the right thing to do, and … not just because he's probably going to find out from someone sooner or later anyway, but ... because above all else, you are an honest person. I don't think you could lie to save your own life. The truth is everything to you. It's what truly set you free and allowed you to become the girl, and now woman you have always been destined to be. You couldn't lie to yourself. You couldn’t lie to your family, and in the end you couldn’t lie to the world by continuing to live your life as the boy you never were. Right now you’re agonizing about what you’ve told, or more importantly, NOT told Lynx. Well, so far I don’t think you’ve really lied to Lynx. Let's just say you have skated by the truth, but you'll never be able to live with that for long. Even if you knew you could hide the truth from him forever, I know you wouldn’t do it, because it’s simply not in your nature. There is no doubt in my mind that if there is any future for the two of you beyond these few days, you will have to tell him, and if he’s a man worthy of your love, he will accept you without reservation.”

Cindy knew Uncle Bob was right; he always was. More hugs and tears followed before the pair returned, forcing happy smiles for their guests, but the tracks of Cindy's tears gave way the truth of the tale. Bob was right, no matter what, she could never live a lie, or live with one. Before things went too far, if they hadn’t already, she was going to have to tell Lynx.

Jenna noticed the washed out look on Cindy’s face after her return with Bob and was pretty sure what had transpired. Tess didn't know exactly what was going on, but she saw and sensed that Cindy's heart was heavy. Neither girl pressed the issue with their friend that night, as all three retired both quietly contemplating their future. Cindy kissed and caressed today's lovely rose before spooning with her bedmates and finally drifting off to sleep.

The next day started off a bit tense, as Cindy's parent's called to let her know a few reporters had caught wind of the USC incident and had come nosing about when they couldn't find her at her apartment. It was the same old questions they'd dealt with several years earlier, and Cindy's parents were now old hands at dispersing the press. Her mother said there had been no mention of the band that was visiting her at Bob's, so at least their secret was safe for now. Finally, momma’s curiosity had the better of her and she asked Cindy if she would mind if Mom and Dad came up for lunch. Cindy giggled as she listened to her mother trying to wrangle an invitation before finally just coming straight out with it. She had great respect for her parents, as she knew they wouldn't just barge in, at least normally. She knew they trusted her, but they were parents, and they were concerned about their daughter. She also knew she couldn’t refuse, and told her mother she would love for them to come.

Bill and Kimberly Fox arrived shortly after noon, greeted not only by smiles and handshakes from the group, but also from the sweet aroma of a joint Tess and Jenna creation wafting its way from the beach house. The lunch went very well and the band put together a few tunes for Cindy's parents from the melodies they had played earlier for Bob. Cindy tried to downplay the attraction she felt for Lynx, but as her godfather had told her, love is undeniable and Cindy's mother was quick to catch the glint in her daughter's eyes every time she drank in her prince.

Her parents finally left about four thirty, but not before Kim had taken her daughter aside to gently warn her to be careful. She knew Cindy was in uncharted territory, and all her mother could do now was to tell her to be darn careful sailing.

The days and nights passed quickly. Finally it was the last night they would be together, as the next afternoon Lynx and the Kool Kats would head to LAX to catch a jet to San Francisco. Their concert was set for the next night and their promoter had been leaving voice mail messages almost every hour to remind them they couldn't miss that flight.

Lynx and Cindy walked arm and arm on the beach as the moonlight and ocean set a romantic backdrop not seen since the showing of "From Here to Eternity". Lynx stopped short and drew his love toward him. Cindy surrendered easily and melted into his arms. Lynx hesitated those few seconds that he always did, drinking in the Venus before him and basking in her aura.

Cindy trembled when he hesitated, which only made him pull her closer before their lips met passionately. The kiss drained them both and they found themselves prone on the sand, gently caressing each other’s body, and fueling the burning passion that was aflame within their souls.

Just as they had the night before, they went to the very edge of the abyss. They held hands and wanted to dive into together but as always they backed away reluctantly, and the flames once again smoldered.

Once the passion had died down to a barely manageable level, Cindy snuggled quietly against her prince. She was nearly asleep in her love's arms when his words brought her wide-awake.

"Cindy", he spoke softly, “I don't want to leave you tomorrow."

The young woman blushed, still overheated from the embers of the flame they'd let smolder and from the meaning of Lynx's words.

Sadly she offered "And I don’t want you to go, but ... but ... what can we do? I mean, you gotta be in San Francisco tomorrow, or about 70,000 fans are going to be very unhappy, not to mention your promoter, and I've got school next week and the conference finals as well."

She was trying to stay calm and rational about Lynx’s departure, but it was nearly impossible. Serious Cindy wasn't running this show, and hadn't been for days. This was a heart and soul show, and hers lay bare before the man she loved. It was all she could do to keep from begging him to stay. She would find out shortly that Lynx shared her feelings, and was prepared to act on them.

"Cindy ... I know all our schedules. I know we have commitments. I know I've only known you for a week and if I had more time ... if WE had more time, then maybe ... maybe I ... I ... wouldn't be asking you what I am about to ask you now."

Cindy's eyes grew wide and her breathing stopped. She couldn’t believe, couldn’t allow herself to believe what she first thought Lynx wanted to ask. She tried to dismiss it as a Hollywood movie fantasy, and a side effect of reading too many romance novels. ‘No!’ she tried to tell herself. ‘He couldn’t possibly be going THERE.’ Doing her best to try and keep from drowning in an ocean of expectation, she held her tongue to wait for something surely more logical.

Lynx stopped just long enough to draw a breath before he started again. “Cindy it would really be great if we did have that extra time, but honestly ... I don't think another few days or months. or even a year would really make a difference. I think I knew the moment I first saw you on this beach and I think you did. too. Cindy I love you and I want us to be together always. Cindy, what I’m trying to say is umm… well… Cindy, will you marry me?”

On cue, Lynx pulled a ring box from his shorts pocket and presented it to the woman he hoped would accept it. Smiling hopefully he quickly added, "I hope it’s the right size. Tess and I snuck out of here today while you were at school and made our way to a jeweler. Actually. she’s known I was going to ask you for a couple days now. but don't be hard on her, I begged her not to say a word to you."

A speechless Cindy held the box in her trembling tiny fingers and opened it slowly. It could have been a ring out of a five-cent gumball machine and Cindy would have loved it, but this shimmering beauty was anything else but that. It was stunning.

Lynx waited for some sign of her acceptance of either his proposal or the ring, but got neither. Save for the tears beginning to well in her eyes, and the pounding of heart against her chest, Lynx would have thought her comatose.

Gently prodding her he teased gently, "Uh Cindy ... umm ... I think this is the part maybe where you say you love me too, and umm ... that I've just made you the happiest girl in the world and then we slip it on your finger?"

Cindy closed the ring in her hand, then began sobbing uncontrollably. Lynx sighed and drew her in close. "Hey, it’s okay to cry. I just really hope those tears are happy ones."

Cindy was still stricken speechless as the tears poured out of her and she shook in Lynx's strong embrace. He held her there, stroking her hair and rocking the frightened innocent that was still very much a part of her soul.

A few minutes passed, which of course, seemed like an eternity to Lynx. Cindy finally raised her head from his chest to face him. She couldn’t accept his proposal no matter how much she wanted to, and she was guilt stricken with the knowledge that if she had just told him the truth sooner, she wouldn’t have to be breaking his heart as she had to right now.

"Lynx, I love you. I love you with all my heart. I fell in love with you the same moment you did with me. The love I feel for you is like nothing I have ever felt in my life and was afraid to dream possible. I don't want to leave you anymore than you want to leave me."

Her sad green eyes told the next words before she even spoke them. "But ... I can't marry you Lynx. I just can't."

Lynx started to protest, but she begged his patience and his silence as she held up a tiny hand to stop him. "Please ... please ... don't ask me why I can’t marry you. I ... I ... know you deserve to know, but please don't ask me to face you with this. I should have before, but now I can’t. Please just accept that it’s not your fault and that ... that I do love you and I do so wish I could marry you but, but ... I can't. Lynx you have to believe me when I tell you that I'm not the woman you think I am. I deceived myself and I’ve deceived you. I beg you to just let it go at that."

Cindy could take or give no more, and struggled to feet, dropping the ring in the sand as she did. Taking one last loving look at Lynx, she finally tore herself away and disappeared down the beach into the darkness. Lynx wiped the tears from his own eyes and picked up the ring, returning it to its case. He continued to watch the darkness that had enveloped Cindy long after she was gone. It was all he could do to resist the urge to go after her, but he knew there was nothing more he could do, at least tonight.

Tonight all he could do was worry about the woman he loved and wonder how a night that should have been so wonderful and so right, could have went so terribly wrong. Walking slowly, he turned back to the house and prepared himself for a long, sleepless night.

Once she had escaped into the darkness, Cindy slowed her pace and began walking the beach aimlessly, berating herself for leading both her and Lynx on. Why hadn’t she told him sooner? Why had it taken her all this time to find the courage, and then just when she finally found it, he goes and totally ruins everything by asking her to marry him! How on Earth could she possibly tell him NOW? What excuse could she give him for such a deception? He’d never believe that she’d intended to tell him the truth when she started out on the walk with him. Telling him now would only anger him, or even worse, make him feel like a fool.

Picking up a sea shell, she angrily tossed it into the water. Again she asked herself why had she waited to tell him, and this time gave herself an answer. She’d been living a fantasy, a beautiful, everything she had ever dreamed of fantasy, and selfishly, she hadn’t wanted the truth to spoil it. The truth was that she was a nineteen-year-old post-op transgender woman who could count all her dates on one hand and had never truly been kissed. But it was also true that in just one week, she had found her soul mate, fallen madly in love with him, and he had proposed to her in the most romantic setting this side of a Hollywood movie. Of course if that’s not unbelievable enough, how about the fact that the guy was willing to walk her down the aisle just happens to be the reigning prince of rock and roll? Yeah it could happen, maybe within the pages of a Harlequin novel or in a 1940’s Hollywood creation, but surely not within the confines of real life, and definitely not to Cynthia Fox. Yet as impossible and as fantastical as it seemed, it was the truth. It HAD happened and it was all as real as the tears running down the young woman’s cheeks.

Stopping at a friendly looking spot beneath a swaying palm, she took a moment to catch her breath and collect her thoughts trying to discern just exactly what WAS real. Staring out over the moonlit waters she began taking an account. The love she felt for Lynx was very real and very true. There was absolutely no disputing that. Obviously his feelings for her were equally genuine or he wouldn’t have taken to one knee, but then things got a little less certain. Lynx was all man, in every possible way you could define the term, but could Cindy really say that when she measured herself as a woman? Yes, the mind, the heart and the soul were very much all woman, all real, all true but then came the wrapping that held the package. She, medical science’s best version of the real thing, was still a slightly flawed copy of the original, and would forever be known as a man-made woman.

Lynx was a complete man. He deserved a complete woman, not anything less. Perhaps he had thought he'd found her in Cindy, but that would all change when she told him the truth AFTER his proposal. Sure, he might forgive her, he might even respect her as some others had, but, ... could he ever trust her again? Could he ever think of her as a REAL woman? Could he look at her with the same eyes of love that she had seen just moments before, or would she see anger and hurt in them from her horrible deceit. Or worse yet, would she see pity in them, pity for the poor half-woman? At this point she wasn’t sure she really wanted to find out.

It was nearly two hours before Cindy finally made her way up the front porch steps. Save for a single light in the kitchen, it appeared everyone else had gone to bed. She was debating whether or not she should wake Uncle Bob and ask him to take her home right away. She didn't think she could face Lynx or anyone else here, tomorrow. A voice from the darkness alerted her that she wasn't alone and she'd have to face at least one more person tonight.

The soft voice belonged to Tess. "Hey girl, gotta minute?"

Cindy sighed, then spoke in a voice filled with fatigue, and hoarse from the hours of crying, "Tess, listen I don't want to be rude but"

Her new friend wasn't about to let her wiggle away and cut her off quickly. "Cindy ... I know you don't feel like talking and I guess this is none of my business, but ... I love my brother and I care deeply for you. I also know you love each other, but there's a problem, and it must be pretty big. Now I’m sure Jenna knows what it is, and I think Bob does, too, but they're a pair of clams. Look, maybe it's something I can't help you with at all, but I do know my brother, and I know he's never going to be able to accept this without an explanation. If you can't talk to him, please Cindy, talk to me so that I can talk to him."

Cindy sighed again and went over to join her friend on the sofa. Smiling through her tears she asked, “You feel like sitting on the front porch? I think were both going to need the air."

Tess nodded, took her hand and following her out. Once seated on the porch swing, Cindy took a deep breath, then started small, as she knew she was going to have to work up the courage to get where she had to go.

"Tess ... there are some things about me you don't know; things that Lynx doesn't know and if you’ll please be patient I’ll try to give you the explanation I should of given your brother when we first met.”

Tess nodded her acceptance of the terms, so Cindy started again. "Can you believe that your brother is the first boy ... I mean, man I've ever really kissed? Tess I'm 19 years old, and until I met Lynx I had never even been on what I would call a legitimate date. I guess I don't need to add that I've ... well you know ... never ... never been with a man. And NOW in seven days I meet your brother, we fall madly in love and he asks me to marry him?"

Tess squeezed her hand and nodded. "Yeah seven days is pretty fast. I mean I didn't think something like that could happen any place else but in the movies, but it has. And as for all the rest, well ... I had already pieced most of that together. What Lynx or you didn't tell me, I figured out on my own. I knew that you were inexperienced, but I couldn't help feel there was more to it than just being a virgin. I kind of pumped Jenna for a little info. and every time I did, she went clam city. Then Lynx tells me you told him that you're not the woman he thinks you are? I haven't got a clue as to what the heck that means, but I do have a feeling it's the real reason you ran away."

Cindy couldn’t play guessing games with Tess. She needed to just say it straight out, but sobs came instead of words and she started shaking. Tess immediately pulled her in close and rocked her as she had her broken brother just a couple of hours before.

Tess stroked her hair and cooed softly. "It's okay, Cindy. I'm really, really, sorry. I shouldn't have ... I had no right to push."

Cindy choked back her tears to face Tess whose eyes were welling with her own. "No Tess, you have every right, and so does Lynx. I've got to at least tell you, or I'll never be able to live with myself."

Wiping her eyes she finally found the courage to begin the tale in earnest. Over the next hour Tess sat in awe, doing very little more than nod her understanding, keeping her arms wrapped around Cindy as the young woman laid her life story out before her.
 

 
Chapter Four
Confession
 
Cindy took Tess through the earliest days when she had barely been more than a toddler, wearing Ally’s old dresses, having secret teddy bear tea parties with her very understanding big sister. She told her about the pain of watching all the "other" little girls have long lovely locks and the tears that fell from her eyes every time daddy took her to the barber for a short back and sides.

She told her about the feelings of self-revulsion she’d had every time she looked at her naked boy’s body in the mirror, and how the self-hate had only grown with age and the onset of puberty. She told her how every night she would pray to wake up a real little girl, then, when she woke to find her prayers unanswered, how she would cry and wish she had never waked up at all.

She told her how she sat alone on the playground, not wanting to play with the boys, and not allowed to play with the girls. She told of her of all the Christmas mornings her heart ached to find just one baby doll, or just one dress among the trucks and boy’s clothes she always received. She told her of the forced smiles and thank yous she’d had to give for Santa’s gifts before slipping away to her room and crying quietly.

She told of how tennis became a passion for her at a young age. It was something both boys and girls could play and while she couldn't wear those lovely white tennis dresses, she could take out her frustrations on that bouncing rubber ball.

She told Tess how Uncle Bob had figured into all this. She told her of how. when she was 12 years old and going out of her mind. She spent the weekend with her godfather. He'd known something was amiss with her for a long time and gently prodded her on one of their evening beach walks.

Once she’d started, it poured out of her and didn’t stop until the next morning. Later that day Cindy, accompanied by her godfather and her sister, had THE TALK with her parents, THE TALK she was now having with Tess.

She told Tess of the pain, the confusion, the disbelief, and the self-blame her parents went through when she first told them. She told her of the family and individual counseling that followed, where eventually her family came to terms with what Cindy had known all along. She was a girl with a birth defect, and there was no one to blame.

The technical term was transsexual, but to Cindy the term was misleading. She felt it sounded like she was a third sex, neither male nor female. It was more accurate to say she was a girl with a birth defect, the defect being having been born in the body of the opposite gender.

She told of her of the decision she made at 13 and supported by her family to begin hormone therapy and begin living as a girl, her eventual goal being to have sexual reassignment surgery to correct the defect as much as possible.

She was 14 before she began living as a girl full time and attending school as such. head buried in Tess’ shoulder, as she told her of the prejudice and hate she’d endured not only from classmates, but teachers who couldn't accept her for who she was. She told her of the newspapers, the court battles and the meetings with the school board just to get the right to use the girl’s restroom.

She told of the day her surgery finally arrived, and how they asked her over and over in pre-op if she was absolutely sure, and how she couldn’t believe they’d even ask her a question like that. Of course, she said yes and would have said anything else she thought they wanted her to say as long as they rolled her into the operating room.

She told her of her return to school and how she’d gradually earned the respect of most of her peers and teachers. She told her how proud her parents had looked when she stepped off that stage, having graduated with honors. Graduation day was a happy moment, but even after her surgery, there were still very many more sad ones. There were teammates who still refused to change in her presence, or shower with her two years after her surgery. While most of the boys had been pretty nice to her by her senior year, with a few hinting they might like to be even nicer, not one offered to escort her to the senior prom. Despite the fact that she’d come a long way, at times she was still the sad kid on that playground unable to get anyone to play with her.

She told her of going to UCLA as if it were a fresh start, and how well things were starting to go. She was playing great tennis, maintaining a B+ average, and making girl friends, but still ... no boys. The few that had expressed interest in her were clearly after one thing and she wasn't giving that up just for the experience. She then told of what had happened at the USC match and what could be waiting for her when she plays in the tournament next week.

Finally she added that after all of that, she found her Prince Charming, who, by the way, just happened to be a real prince of sorts, on the beach, He’s absolutely everything she had ever dared to dream of in a man, and more. She falls madly in love with him as he does her, and now he’s ready to ride off into the sunset with her. It’s all so perfect, save for one small detail.

How can she possibly tell him that his princess used to be known as a prince? Obviously, this is one fairy tale not destined to have a happy ending.

Tess looked out over the ocean, the tears rolling down her cheeks. She had never heard anything like this, and her heart ached with compassion for the Cindy that had lived it.

Finally, getting the courage to face her brave friend she turned and offered what she could. "I don't know what I can possibly say, other than I am sorry you’ve had to endure what no woman, what nobody should ever have to endure. I swear to you Cindy, I had no idea whatsoever, and neither does my brother, but I have just got to say this straight out.”

She took a breath, “I NEVER would have known had you not told me, AND something else. I don't care how the product got packaged at birth, there is absolutely no doubt that you are ALL woman! Heck, girlfriend, if anything, you’re more entitled to wear the tag than I am. I had the crown presented to me at birth. You’ve been busting your tail all your life just to get the chance to wear it."

Cindy hugged her incredibly understanding friend tightly as both the girls wept before Tess pulled back to start again. "Honestly, I think you have to be the bravest person I have ever met. I can't imagine enduring the pain and frustration you felt at being forced to live as a boy, being denied the most basic things in a girl’s or young woman's life. Until you told me your story, I never realized how fortunate I was to have the body and the life I've always taken for granted. I can't imagine having to fight for my very right to live as a girl and be recognized as one. At least now, I understand in a small way what's wrong, and why you ran off from Lynx. But Cindy, I’m telling you I know my brother, and I know what you and he share. I don’t think your gender situation is a deal breaker, but more importantly, I don’t think my brother will either. I really think this fairy tale can still have a happy ending."

Cindy hugged her friend tightly, wishing and hoping with all her heart that Tess could be right, but afraid to have faith that she could be. "Tess, I wish this dream could come true too, but c’mon girl, let’s be real here! I’ve been fooling myself all along that one day I could get married like any other woman. Now that the man and the opportunity have come, the truth can’t be denied. I can't escape the past. I might be all the woman I can be, but I will never quite be your equal, Tess. There's just no substitute for all the years of experience I’ve lost. You were born female but you LEARNED how to be a girl, and I missed out on all that. I feel like I’m going to be playing catch up for the rest of my life.

“Lynx deserves a woman his equal, and honestly, I can’t say that I am. Damn it ,Tess! Even if we CAN get married, and THAT might be a legal problem, I still can't give him children. And I know it goes against everything Women’s Lib stands for, but I feel that the most defining attribute of being a woman is becoming a mother. It's our gift: the ability to give life. It tears me apart every time I go by a daycare and know that I’ll never be making a contribution to their enrollment. Look, maybe someday I’ll be to accept a life without children but ... but ... I CAN’T and WON’T ask Lynx to!”

Cindy started to find her feet, preparing to run from Tess as she had her brother earlier, but Tess grabbed her hand, holding her there gently but firmly. "Hold on a minute, sister, and I do mean sister! There are a few things I need to say and I think you need to hear. First, you tell me this incredible story about a girl who fights with courage beyond belief just to be able to ride the carousel in a dress and then, when she sees the brass ring right there in front of her, she's going to question her right to be there or even reach for it? Look, Cindy ... I can understand you being scared. Marriage ought to scare the hell out of any sane woman. I can even understand your feeling like you need to step back and catch your breath a minute. If there was more time, I know Lynx would have been more patient, but I also know he’s not expecting you to marry him tomorrow at the airport before we leave for San Francisco. If he tried that, and your parent's didn't kill him, I would. I’ve got designs on being a bridesmaid one day!"

That comment at least drew half a smile from Cindy. Tess was overjoyed to see any sign of light in the darkness that surrounded her friend. Taking her second wind she started again. "Cindy ... if you need time, and I personally think you both do, I know he will gladly give it to you. It's going to be hard to spend time together, with you here doing school and him touring with the band, but HE WILL FIND A WAY TO REACH YOU. Trust me, I know my twin brother, and we do share some common traits. When he really wants something he usually doesn’t stop until he gets it, and he definitely wants you”

Cindy’s tentative soft smile told Tess that she wanted him every bit as much as he wanted her, but she still didn’t feel it was possible.

Tess however, wanted to reach Cindy, and SHE wasn’t stopping until she got what she wanted. "Secondly ... okay, so “I Am Woman”, is not your theme song. You’re an old fashioned girl who dreams of the house with the white picket fence, having dinner on the table for hubby, and being barefoot and pregnant. And you can have it all, save for the one thing I know you want most, and I’m so terribly sorry. I can't imagine how much that hurts, but… I don't see how being unable to bear children makes you any less of woman or a wife. I mean, you just told me that you think of yourself as a woman with a birth defect, and I really think that sounds a lot better than that trans-something the doctors called you, so humor me a bit here, okay?"

Cindy nodded meekly, obviously having no idea where her friend was going with this, and Tess could only pray it was the right place. "Let me ask you something, Cindy. Being born deaf or blind or missing a limb are what most people recognize as birth defects, true?"

Cindy silently agreed.

"Okay, so assuming you’d been born a genetic girl, but had a birth defect like being born deaf, blind or lame, would that have somehow stopped you from being a girl?"

“No, I guess not,” Cindy begrudgingly gave in.

Tess smiled triumphantly, having successfully reeled her prey in, now as she tried to net her, she could only hope Cindy wouldn’t find a way to wiggle out. "Of course it wouldn't, because being blind or deaf or lame doesn't stop you from being a girl anymore than it keeps you from being a person. I think it just means you have to fight harder in life to get what you want. Cindy, those kinds of defects don't change who you are inside, and neither does yours. Just because some boob upstairs packed a beautiful baby girl in a blue box with the words, "It's a boy" on it, didn’t truly make you a boy, now did it?. I mean ... hell, if it's the body that really makes our gender then ... then ... you would have been a happy little boy, and probably the captain of the men's tennis team by now. But you were anything BUT happy, because you were really a GIRL!

“Cindy, I don't know if I'm saying this right. I feel like I'm in way over my head here, but what I'm trying so hard to say is that I think you are as “real” a woman as I am, at least in every way that truly matters. And I don’t think that the fact that you can’t give birth somehow lessens you as a woman in any way.

Cindy was reeling from Tess’ words and the tears started falling again.

"Tess, you’re right, I guess I am a “real” woman. I must be, considering what I’ve gone through and how hard I’ve worked just to be known as Miss Fox. I also know that as rough as it’s been, it could have been a whole lot worse. I could have wandered around until I was forty to find the courage, or I could have taken a bottle of sleeping pills rather than to even try at all, but I didn’t. I found out what I had to do and I didn’t stop until I achieved it, but I can’t get to motherhood, no matter how hard I work or how much I wish, and sometimes that just eats me alive.

The tears began to flow in earnest as she ran a slender hand across her taut tummy, silently saying what that one thing was. "Tess ... I will never be able to feel a life growing within me. I will never be able to get Lynx up at God knows what hour, to send him God knows where, just because I’m craving God knows what. I will never be so big, so tired, and so uncomfortable, and yet be so incredibly happy. I will never know what its like to see a swirl of white on an ultrasound and know that's my baby growing. I'll never be able to hand our baby to Lynx and tell him to meet his son or daughter. I ... I ... will never be a mother."

Tess caught the collapsing girl and held her tight. Once again she rocked her until the tears subsided. She had been plunging straight ahead with Cindy all night, and as much as she wanted to just stop and comfort her, there was too much at stake to stop now. "Cindy, you're right. Save for a medical science miracle, you will never be a mother, or at least a birth mother to a child, and yes, you are going to miss out on nine of the most special months in a woman's life. I won't insult you and say I know exactly how you feel. I can't imagine not being able to be pregnant one day, but if for some reason I couldn't, then I would like to believe I would still get the chance to be something even more important than being a birth mother. I could still be a mommy!"

Cindy slowly raised her head from Tess' shoulder. The tears were still falling, but at least she was listening as Tess kept rolling. "'Cindy, I’m not trying to belittle your dream, but any girl with the right plumbing and access to a sperm donor can be a mother. It's a nine-month job and sadly for many women, they think it ends there. Many children's homes are full of kids who have mothers but never a mommy. Mothers give life, but mommies make life special. They’re the ones that love you and keep you safe and teach you what you need to know to make it in this world. Mommies are the ones you want to hold you when you are sick or frightened. They are the ones you want to see smiling proudly at you during graduation, to help you get ready for the prom, and your walk down the aisle. They are your true best friends!"

Tess then sighed softly, “Cindy, I'm glad I know my mother. I really am, but I thank the heavens every night that she was my mommy, and now, she’s my mom."

Cindy nodded gently. She’d been blessed to have a mother, a mommy and now a mom, in the woman the rest of the world just knew as Kim Fox. She’d been so preoccupied about the first job, that she’d almost forgotten just how much MORE important the second two were.

Tess saw Cindy was picking it up, so she kept laying it down. “I know there are lots of women, genetic women who can't have babies, but I don’t think it really makes them lesser women, and I definitely don’t think it makes them men. If you have the maternal instinct most women do, I’ve got to believe you don't really have to give birth to fulfill it. Orphanages and foster homes are full of little girls and boys who go to sleep each night praying that a mommy and daddy will come and take them home tomorrow.

“Cindy you can HAVE your dream, and give some lucky kid or kids theirs, too. I know you desperately wish you could create a new life, but you can still help a child who is already here build one. I know I shouldn’t speak for my brother, but I honestly think he would be totally okay with that. He loves kids, and I think he would be happy any way they got into in his life, as long as you were by his side to help raise them."

Tess's eyes narrowed, as she looked deep into those of the woman she wanted as her future sister-in-law. "Look, I’ve been on the soap box about a whole mess of stuff, but when it comes down right to it there is only one thing that matters. Do you love him? If you can look me in the eyes and tell me you don't, then I'll shut my big mouth, turn my big tail around and walk right back into that house, and never say another word to you about it. If you really don’t love him, then I can accept it, and in time I think my brother might be able to, too, but I will NEVER accept that you aren't WOMAN enough, and neither will Lynx."

Tess smiled impishly at Cindy. "So, tell me you don't love him. Go ahead. I dare you."

The smitten young woman could only shake her head and smile through happy tears. "Tess ... you know I love him. I’ve been telling you that for the last hour, and even though it's only been a week, the little voice inside me is telling me he’s the one. I think it's the same little voice that told me I was a girl when no one else would believe me. I think it’s the same little voice that told me to transition and then return to the same school rather than run away. When Lynx gave me that ring and asked me to marry him, I felt so guilty for not having already told him the truth, I became so scared he couldn’t love me once I did, and I ran off before that little voice could tell me what to do. Tess, thanks for being my ‘little voice’, and reminding of things I thought I already knew, but guess I needed to hear again.”

Cindy's auburn haired twin wrapped arms around her and hugged her tight. "Hey, that's what friends and sisters are for, and I have a feeling that in maybe a year or so I just might be both to you."

The pair of princesses’ released happy tears, continuing to hold onto each other as the last hour of true confessions had left them completely drained. They might have fallen asleep right there had they not been snatched from slumberland by the squeak of the screen door.

The third auburn haired musketeer peeked her pert nose out, smiling sheepishly. "Uhhh ... listen, guys. I don't want to intrude or anything, but in case anyone’s hungry, I just took a pan of double chocolate fudge brownies out of the oven."

Cindy and Tess uncoupled and wiped their eyes. Cindy looked at her wrist watching. The glowing timepiece told her it was nearly half past three. Her eyes went wide as she stared at her best friend. "Jenna it’s three o'clock in the morning! What in the world are you doing up baking brownies?"

Jenna, still in her nightgown, slid past the door to join her friends on the porch. "Well, when I woke up and saw that it was like two o'clock, and neither of you had been to bed, I kinda figured something was up. When all I heard was snores from the boy’s rooms, I came downstairs to find out what you two had gotten yourself into. I figured if it was good enough to miss beauty sleep, it must be something pretty awesome. That's when I heard your voices out on the porch and started to come out to join you.”

Cindy gave her best friend a puzzled look. "So, Jenna if you knew we were out here, why didn't you come on out?"

Jenna dropped her head, feeling a bit embarrassed as she spoke. "Well ... I started to, but then I caught enough of the conversation to know you were having "The Talk" with Tess and I thought it would be best if I didn't intrude."

Cindy rolled her eyes, a huge smile on her face as she quickly covered the distance to her best friend, hugging her tight once she’d reached her. "Jenna, you could never intrude, okay? Look, you were my friend in school when almost no one else would talk to the "weird little boy". You walked down the hall with me in high school the first day I went dressed as a girl and again, the first day I returned from my surgery. You have listened to me cry my eyes out for years. As far as I'm concerned, you're my sister same as Ally is and I’ve never kept secrets or anything else from either of you."

Tears leaked from Jenna's eyes as she hugged the girl who was her sister in every way that truly mattered. Tess's tears made the trio complete as all three girls were reduced to puddles.

Jenna finally dried her eyes and found her voice. "Okay then sister, since there are no secrets, I umm ... kind of did hear that Lynx proposed to you, and I kind of also heard some of what Tess said."

Jenna hesitated, but seeing no stop signs from the sisterhood. finished her train of thought. "Well Tess, I agree with everything you said about Cindy and just like she said, I’ve known her since she was a little girl in boy drag, who used to sit all alone on the playground. And despite those awful clothes, and being half bald, somehow I think I knew she was really a girl the first day we met. But even if I didn’t figure it out right away, Cindy has always known she was all girl, at least until tonight.”

Jenna turned to Cindy, showing her sister some rarely displayed fire. "Damn it, girl, I’ve know you for like what, 12 years? And you’ve never doubted yourself or backed off from anything you’ve ever wanted, so don’t EVEN think about starting now! I mean, how could you possibly walk away from Lynx? Especially now that you’re just starting to get to the good part!” She winked and smiled devilishly, "And Lynx is soooo … good."

Tess giggled and gave Jenna a high five that sent the trio into a giggling fit until curiosity finally got the better of Miss Kitty. “Okay, so now that Jenna and I have given you a swift kick in your you know what, you are going to give Lynx a second chance to propose, right? And … this time you’re going to say Y-E-S, right?”

Cindy smiled impishly as Jenna and Tess surrounded her like sisters of a secret society. Seeing they were hanging on every word, Cindy gave them a few to hang on to.

"Well ... you both seem to forget that I STILL have to have "The Talk" with Lynx, and there's his career, and my school and … I’ll have to tell Ally. She is going totally wig that I’m getting engaged first, but I know I can count on her. I always have. Of course the biggest thing is telling mom and dad."

She grimaced for real, and for effect, when she thought of breaking the news to her parents that her whirlwind romance had resulted in their little girl getting engaged. No doubt there would be some spirited discussions around the dining room table over this one. Her father would weigh all the issues, while her mother would be weighing baking ingredients, as no doubt she’d start cooking to help relieve her anxiety. Cindy often wondered how she didn’t weigh three hundred pounds with all the stress their family had endured.

Sighing softly, she continued to consider even more obstacles. "I think we should be able to get legally married in California, but honestly, I don't know all the legalities about someone like me getting married. And … I have absolutely no idea where I would stand in Denmark. But, considering all that, I guess I’ve made my decision."

Tess and Jenna could stand no more and begged in unison. "So give, already!"

Cindy took a deep breath, then smiled, really smiled for the first time in hours. "I've decided I’m hungry for those brownies Jenna made. Let's eat! Yep, I swear you're a regular Betty Crocker when it comes to brownies, Jenna."

Cindy tried to make a break for the door but was quickly cornered by two very flustered girls. "Who the hell is Betty Crocker, and what's that got to do with anything?” glared Tess.

Jenna laughed, then shook her head. "Okay, I know that look. You might as well give up, Tess, because she ain’t talking. I guess we'll just have to read about it in Rolling Stone like all the commoners.

Cindy giggled as Jenna feigned a pout before she finally relented. “Look, if he’s crazy enough to propose a second time, I’m sure not going to be crazy enough to refuse him.”

Happy tears threatened again, but Cindy was cried out and quickly changed the subject, as she shifted the light into Jenna’s love life. "So Jenna … enough about Lynx and me. Tess and I want to hear more about you and Rich, and we want to hear about it over a big fat chewy chocolate brownie."

Tess smiled, nodding uncertainly, as she still wasn’t sure who Betty Crocker was, and how she figured into this all. Cindy took Jenna by one hand and Tess by the other and headed in the front door. The three happy and hungry girls started skipping and giggling as if they were off to see the Wizard.

Over the next hour Jenna dished up warm brownies and hot details about the blossoming romance between herself and Rich. Jenna’s true confessions had her two partners ready to consider plans on a double wedding.

After finally finishing off the last of the brownies, and filling in Tess on who Betty Crocker was, the girls headed upstairs to bed. Cindy trailed her sisters ,and decided to make a last second pit stop by the restroom. As she turned the corner she was greeted by the soft sounds of a beautiful singing voice. Smiling, she crept toward Lynx’s door to eavesdrop. The lyrics immediately set her tears. It could only be one song, their song, The Rose. Knowing her sniffling would soon alert him to her presence, she quickly backed away and headed off to do what she’d set out to.

Ten minutes later she was in bed spooning with her sisters. Both Tess and Jenna were already asleep as Cindy gazed over at today's rose and wondered if after tomorrow, there would be another.

Cindy was never able to really drift off and when she shimmied out between her sleeping sisters she wondered if Lynx had either. Checking the clock she noted it was shortly after five. Ordinarily, she knew Lynx would be coming down to watch her tennis workout but after last night, she wasn't sure of anything save for the fact she had to talk to him.

At least one good thing had come from her lack of sleep. She’d figured out her plan of action, and she immediately began implementing it, slipping on jeans and t-shirt before heading down stairs. Finding a piece of notebook paper, she scribbled a message for Lynx, grabbed her sweater and headed to the court. Twenty minutes after she got up, sun was just peeking over the pines, putting gold on the asphalt when she got there. After a long loving gaze toward Lynx’s bedroom window, she placed the note on his courtside seat and headed off toward the beach.

No more than a minute after she disappeared from view, a bleary-eyed Lynx stepped onto the front porch and scanned the horizon. He hadn't slept more than hour, if that much. He couldn't stop thinking about Cindy and how his proposal had sent her running away in tears. The last thing in this world he ever wanted to do was hurt her, yet somehow he had. He’d replayed it over and over. He’d felt it was too fast, and if he'd had more time he would have waited, but he didn't want to run the risk of leaving her and losing her.

He’d expected her to be surprised, overwhelmed and scared. He was scared too, and she would have known that if she'd seen his hand shaking when he pulled the ring box out of his pocket. He understood and expected those reactions, but it was that look of deep sadness and pain he couldn't figure, and he absolutely no clue as to what she meant about “not being the woman he thought she was.” He'd spent the night trying to figure out that riddle and all he got for his trouble was a headache.

Lynx looked past the sand and out over his beloved grand lady, but her shimmering beauty brought his heart no solace this morning. It was Cindy's gentle caress his heart ached for, and he began to wonder if she would ever grace him with her presence again. Considering what had happened last night, he was tempted to load up the band, say his goodbyes to Jenna and extend his thanks to Bob for his hospitality. The last thing he wanted to do was bring her more pain by his presence, but he just couldn’t walk away. Despite her reaction, and her words the night before, he knew she loved him, and that one fact alone had kept him there. One bad moment on the beach could not take away the seven wonderful days and nights they had spent falling in love. He knew if he walked away from her now, he was walking away from his destiny.

He headed back in to the house and returned moments later with a look of resolution on his face and a rose in his hand. Taking a deep breath of salt air, he headed over to the tennis court in hopes of finding his love hammering serves as usual.

What Lynx found waiting for him when he arrived was the note Cindy had left. After reading it, he folded it and placed it in his jeans pocket. It was short and to the point. "Lynx, please meet me at our place. I will explain. Love, Cindy."

The young man breathed a sigh of relief. At least he was going to get an explanation. Turning toward the beach again he headed off at a trot to find his love and his destiny.

Lynx knew exactly where "our place" was. It was the spot that had been hers alone until Lynx wandered onto the beach and into her heart that first day. Ten minutes later he found her as he had the first time they met, sitting beneath the tree, staring out over the ocean. The only thing missing was her sweet voice, singing ‘The Rose’.

Sensing his presence long before she heard his sandals squishing in the sand, she turned and rose to greet him. Quick steps got her close and a tremendous flying leap carried her the rest of the way. Lynx had just enough time to open his arms and catch her before she planted a deep sensuous kiss on his lips as a reward. Lynx drew her in close, lifting her feet off the ground and suspending her there for nearly a minute. Finally, someone had to breath and Lynx reluctantly pulled back to find Cindy's eyes still closed as she was savoring the feeling of his body against hers.

Blowing out a breath her eyes fluttered open to meet his. "Oh God, I needed that,” she gasped.

Lynx gently set her down with a smile. "Let me come up for air and you can have seconds."

They both laughed, then stopped and their eyes met as silence fell. Lynx reached out and took her hand, all the playfulness now gone along with his boyish smile.

Handing her today's rose, he began "Cindy... ... about last night. Look, I'm really sorry. It was totally my fault. I should never have thrown something at you like that. I ... I ... don't blame you for being scared and running off. I guess maybe I just wasn't thinking clearly, but to tell you the truth ... I haven't thought clearly sent I met you at this very spot. I haven't been able to think of anything else BUT you, Cindy. I know it’s crazy. I know it’s impossible, but I am in love with you, and I really don't want to let you go. I was sure you felt the same way, but ... but if you don't, then I'm sorry. I never meant to upset you."

Cindy stepped back into his embrace and laid her head against his chest. "Oh Lynx, you have no reason to be sorry and you didn't upset me. I upset me!"

Gazing up at her beloved she gave him the words he was longing to hear. "I do love you, and I never want to let you go."

Lynx pulled her up for another lip lock before Cindy pulled back this time. "Lynx one more of those, and I'm going to be too “intoxicated” to be able to tell you what I have to tell you, and I MUST TELL YOU.”

Lynx nodded and put his lips in park as he waited patiently for whatever was more important than kissing. He could see by the troubled look on Cindy’s face that at least she thought it was something serious, maybe serious enough to run off like she did last night. Whatever it was, he was just glad she trusted him enough to finally share it with him.

Cindy squeezed his hand and drew from his strength. "Lynx, once I start talking, please don't say anything until I'm finished. I'm afraid if you do, I might not be able to get through this. I promise you though, that once I’m done you can ask me anything you want and I'll try to answer it. I ... I just want you to know that I'm sorry I didn't have the courage to tell you all this as soon as I knew I was falling in love, and … and … after hearing what I have to say, I’ll understand if you don't feel the same way about me anymore.”

Lynx’s heart ached for his love and this unknown pain that tormented her. He could see tears already threatening in the young woman's eyes. He sighed softly as he gently scooped her up in his arms. "Okay, tell me your deep dark secret, but I'm telling you right now, I love you, Cindy, and nothing you can say will ever change that."

Cindy laid her head on his shoulder as he carried her over to their spot, gently setting her down on the sand. Slipping in next to her and lacing his fingers in hers, he sat waiting for her to begin.

Cindy took one last look out over their ocean, prayed for divine guidance before she turned to greet her love. "Lynx ... when I told you I was not the woman you thought I was, I had good reason. I was born a girl with a birth defect. When I was fifteen I had surgery to correct it, but this defect was far more serious than anything you can imagine. I'm what the doctors call a transsexual. My defect … was being born a girl, but … but in a boy’s body."

---

 
End of part 1 of 6 - To Be continued...

A meeting on the beach brings two people together and changes the world. This is not your usual Maggie the Kitten story. It is an adult story, a romance, if you will. I think you will enjoy it. Holly The Rose (Chapters 5-8) Written by Maggie the Kitten Edited by Holly Hart and Shelly Shalimar

---

 
Chapter Five
Acceptance
 
She stopped for a moment, expecting Lynx to pull back in revulsion, but if anything, he squeezed her hand a bit tighter and the love in his eyes had not diminished. Buoyed by his silent encouragement, she continued giving him "The Talk", as she had his sister just a few hours earlier.

Cindy was able to run through it all in about half an hour. As she poured her heart and soul out to him, Lynx maintained his vow of silence, only nodding and shaking his head a few times. Cindy nearly gave into her tears several times, but Lynx's presence calmed her enough to push past them.

"Well ... now you know my deep dark secret. I'm really sorry for deceiving you. If this changes how you feel, I ... I ... do understand." Cindy’s final words were Lynx’s cue it was his turn, to speak, or just get up and walk away

Lynx dropped his head, and turning away from her to gaze out over the water. The few seconds of silence was an eternity for Cindy. Finally he broke it, but his eyes remained on the ocean.

"Cindy ... it does change how I feel. I didn't think it was possible, but it does."

She felt as if her heart had dropped to her toes. His words confirmed Cindy's worst fears. She WASN”T woman enough, at least for him. Her heart threatened to burst through her chest. Suddenly she couldn't speak, couldn't think, couldn't breath. The beach started to spin and all she could do was wish the sand would open a pit and engulf her.

Lynx hadn’t realized the way his phrasing would hit her. When he turned to face her he saw her ashen face, and her eyes welling with tears. Reaching out he pulled her to him, holding her in his arms like a small child.

"Oh Cindy ... when I told you it changed how I felt, I didn't mean I no longer loved you. I meant I love you EVEN MORE! More than I thought possible. I thought you had all my heart before, but now I'm sure you do. Before, I loved you for being the beautiful and loving woman I have grown to know these seven days, but now ... well you've shown me the rest. You've shown me the brave soul who has fought to make this woman possible. You no longer just have my love but you have my admiration and respect. You've got more courage than anyone I've ever met, and endured more heartache than anyone should. I wish I could have been with you during those dark times, but ... but .. .if you'll still have me, I want to be with you from now on and whatever life brings you, brings US, we'll face it together."

Cindy buried her head in his chest, crying tears of joy. Lynx cradled her and stroked her hair lovingly, wondering how many times the child and the young woman had cried alone on this very spot. Cindy finally quieted as she nuzzled at his chest. Looking more like the child than the woman, her green eyes gazed up to meet his.

"I ... was afraid that you couldn't think of me as a woman, if ... if ... you knew I had once been a boy."

Lynx shook his head and smiled lovingly. "Cindy, from what you tell me, you were NEVER really a boy, and I believe you. But even if somewhere inside that seductresses body of yours the remnants of a small sad boy still lives, then I love him, too. I love all of you, from the depths of your soul to the tips of those tiny toes you're digging into the sand. Cindy, please, believe me when I say this: I'm not that hung up on the body thing, okay? I mean. when it comes right down to it, the body is just a shell, nothing more."

Smiling hungrily at the lovely lass in his arms he quickly added, "But I have to admit, you’ve got one fine shell."

He hoped she would take that as a compliment. Her blush told him she had.

"Yeah, that day on the beach when I first saw you, I was drawn in by that siren song you were singing. Then when I saw the beautiful girl it belonged to I was mesmerized. BUT ... and I can't say this enough, BUT ... it's not that beautiful body, or even sweet voice that truly captured my heart."

Gently touching his finger to the center of the young woman’s chest, sending tingles through Cindy's body .Lynx's emphasized his next statement. "It's about that beautiful soul within the shell that shared itself with me for over a week and intertwined with mine every time I held your hand, or tasted your lips, or shared the ocean with you, or ... or ... stumbled down to the tennis court when any decent person would be sleeping, just to see you smile at me before you beat the hell out of a bucket of tennis balls!”

The last statement got a smile and giggle from his love. Lynx was glad to see it. Seeing an opening, he took advantage of it to steal a kiss and intertwine souls a bit more. Cindy couldn't, and wouldn't resist meeting him half way. The pair held the kiss for a few seconds short of eternity before they broke reluctantly.

Lynx smiled lovingly at her. "Are you convinced now that I love you, all of you? Deep dark secrets and all? Or ... do you need a little more convincing?"

Cindy smiled back impishly, hunger still in her eyes. "I can always use more convincing but ... but ... I still can't believe you are taking this so well. I mean, I'm not complaining. Trust me I'm not! But ... but ... it's not everyday a man finds out his soul mate could of been a first mate in the Danish navy with him."

Lynx dropped his head and chuckled. "Oh ... I would love to see you aboard a Danish battle cruiser with over 200 hundred men. They'd never get the ship out of dock!"

Cindy blushed and shook her head at the silly boy. She laughed softly, but a concerned look quickly returned. "You didn't suspect did you? I mean were you able to tell something... ... well. ... something different about me? You know, different from other girls, or ... or ... did Tess say something to you this morning?"

Pulling his little bundle of worry into his arms, he sought to reaffirm his love and her confidence once again. "No my love, Tess never said a word to me. I assume she’s still pounding pillows alongside Jenna, however she has been telling me all week she thought you were the one. When I told her she was right, and she's more right, than I will usually ever admit to her, she told me to be careful. She called you a woman of mystery."

Cindy smiled. "A woman of mystery? Well ... I guess that's one way to put it."

Lynx nodded and continued. "She said you carried a pain and a secret that would separate us until you were sure of my love. I thought giving you the ring and asking you to marry me would make you more sure than anything, but instead ... it only made you run away. I really am sorry."

Cindy took his hand and gently caressed it. "No, please don't be. Tess was right. On one hand, I think I did needed to know you loved me before I could risk telling you the truth, but on the other, I felt you deserved to know the truth before proclaiming that love. I … I agonized over it all for days, and then just when I finally worked up the courage to tell you, you dropped to one knee. I just didn’t know what to do, so I panicked and ran off. I must have sat out here for two hours crying, trying to figure out what to do. When I came back to the house I didn’t feel any braver or wiser. I had half a mind to just write you a goodbye note and leave."

Lynx sighed, shaking his head, trying to imagine the pain they would both be going through now if either had followed through with their thoughts. He had to ask the obvious question. "So ... why didn't you? What changed your mind?"

Cindy chuckled, "Why, Madam Tess, the Danish mystic, of course! She was sitting there in the dark when I came in. We ended up going out on the porch and talking. Once I started, I couldn't stop, and by the time I was finished we were both in tears. She really helped me. She reminded me of things that I have always known in my heart, but somehow I had lost during this week. It was like she almost knew me better than I knew myself. She's amazing!"

Lynx nodded knowingly. "Yeah ... she’s always kind of been like that. Mom has the gift to be able to sense things from people around her, and one of the things she senses is that Tess has it even stronger. Personally, I think both of them have more magic than I probably ever want to know about.”

Cindy's eyes sparkled as the reference to magic brought back an old memory. "You know ... Jenna and I went to a psychic once. Madame Theresa the Mystic! I’ll never forget her or what she said. She told us that both Jenna and I were very psychic and had lots of untapped potential. Of course she might have been just saying that to "tap us" for the ten dollars we both coughed up, but she really seemed SO real.

Lynx pulled his little sorceress in and grinned, “Well… I'm getting a vision myself. It's a little cloudy ... but slowly clearing. Yes ... yes! I can see it all clearly now."

Cindy giggled as she rolled her eyes.

Lynx gave her the "evil eye". "Quiet, skeptic! You are creating negative energy. It interferes with the reception, you know."

Cindy held her chuckles and her tongue as best as she could while Lynx continued to lay it on heavy. "I see a big white house ... no wait, not a house, a church! The church is filled with people, lots of happy people, but none as happy as the young man who stands before the altar. He's dressed smartly in tux and tales and ... and ... something else, an admiral’s hat? No, no that can’t be right, must be some interference."

A tiny giggle escaped Cindy’s lips, but Lynx, ever the professional performer, refused to break character and continued. "Suddenly he turns and sees this vision of pure loveliness literally floating towards him. All eyes are on her. They have never seen such beauty. This goddess stops as she reaches his side. Unbelievably to the man, she offers her hand. He readily accepts it and then, with his free hand, he gives her a rose. Words are then spoken and they must be magic ones because when it’s all said and done, the man gets to kiss the goddess and be with her forever."

The story that had started with pure silliness had become a seriously romantic journey, and happy tears welled in Cindy's eyes. Smiling through them, she managed to eke out, "It's beautiful."

Lynx smile lovingly, his dark eyes filling with mischief. "After that ... I kinda lose the vision. Everything gets a little fuzzy, but I have a very strong feeling that things get even BETTER later that night."

Cindy grinned impishly. "Oh I'm sure they do! Now kiss, me my sexy psychic."

Lynx smiled just long enough to get in the final volley, “I knew you were going to say that," before fulfilling his prophecy.

After the kiss, and few more, they held each other quietly for quite some time before Cindy reluctantly broke the silence. "Lynx, I love you and I know you love me and that was a beautiful vision, but it’s still not that simple, and we both know it. I mean, there is still so much to think about."

Lynx nodded, yet like all lynxes, stayed calm and patient. "Whatever it is, we'll face it together and find a way through it. In fact, why don't you tell me what's bothering you most, and we'll start right now?”

Cindy smiled proudly at her brave prince. Already, he had sword drawn and was prepared to slay dragons in her honor. Mentally running through the many dragons that could block their way to the land of Happily Ever After, she selected one.

"Well ... for one thing, there might be legal problems. I'm not sure if we can get married here, or in Denmark. Until now, I hadn't really worried about things like that."

The prince pulled the princess into a tight embrace as he attempted to lay waste to the first dragon. "Okay, I don't know legal things that well either, but I have a very good lawyer who handles all the band’s contracts and stuff and if he doesn't know, then I’m sure he can find us the best lawyer who does. However, I'm not really worried about that. As much as I would love to marry you all nice and legal, I can live without the license, just as long as I'm by your side for as long as you will have me. So for the moment, I think we should just leave all that to the legal eagles, and deal with that dragon when, and if, we have to. So … what else is there?"

Cindy sighed heavily as she reached into the darkness, "Well... I know we love each other, but do we really and truly know each other? Eight days is still eight days, and that’s such a short time. My parents dated for like years before being sure. I mean ... there's still lots you don't know about me and … and you know I've never even had a boyfriend, let alone a fiancé or a husband."

Lynx waved his magic sword yet again. "Well ... unless you have yet another even deeper darker secret to share? You know, like being a cover hog in bed, or that your snoring could wake the dead, then I for one am not afraid of what I don't know. I think the more I learn about you, the closer it will bring us, and the more I will love you."

The prince, though realizing this was a two-headed dragon, treated it as such. "However you do make a good point. You haven't been out with other men. I don't relish the thought of you ever being with anyone else, but if you feel the need to ummm … ‘Comparative Shop?’, then I will try to understand, and I will wait for as long as you need, but don’t expect me to be happy to see you on anyone else’s arm but mine."

Cindy pounced on the prince immediately. "Oh Lynx, I don't want to ’man shop,’ not when I've found the best deal in the store already. I know it’s crazy, and people would say I shouldn't marry the first man I fall for’ but who says that cupid can’t shoot a bull’s-eye with his first arrow? All I know is that I can't imagine loving anyone more than I love you, and I don't even want to try to see if that’s possible."

She hesitated as she realized what is good for the goose must be made available to the gander, “Of course if you want to umm ... shop some more. I'd wait for you, too, but I wouldn’t like it any better.”

Lynx leaned forward, kissing her softly to let her know his shopping was done, and he was ready to check out.

Cindy savored the sweet kiss, basking in its warmth before finally summoning forth more concerns. "You know, if we get engaged and you come jetting in here to see me, I don't think we're going to be able to keep this a secret for long. Once the press find out, you know they'll dig up my past in no time. I know all too well how crazy things can get, just by having been the small town ‘transsexual’ teen. I also know if I continue to play tennis, and am able to go pro one day, the press may hound me every time I take the court. I’ve always been prepared to put up with whatever I have to do to be who I am, but if we become a couple, what I am and what I do also affects you. You also realize of course, that being with me probably isn't going to be a great career move. I can only imagine how those scandal sheets will rip you over keeping company with a boy turned girl. There's no telling how badly it could hurt your image, and the rest of the band’s as well. You might not ever sell another record or get another concert again. I love you so much, but I don’t want our love to be responsible for you or anyone in the band losing their dream."

Lynx brushed a stray lock from her face and gave her the most solemn and serious look she'd ever seen on his boyish face. "Cindy, as far as I'm concerned the press can STUFF IT! Hell, every time I see one of those rags I half expect to see where I've been abducted by aliens, or that I'm really Elvis Pressley's Danish love child. When our story comes out, and you're right it will, I could care less what the public thinks, or where my career goes. If that means I never record another song, or never play another concert, so be it. If I have to give back every gold record and every dime I’ve made, I don’t care. They can have it all. My dream has never been to be a big rock star or make all this money. Look, I’m not going to lie to you. I take a lot of pride in my music, and at times, I’ve really enjoyed the ride. It’s an awesome feeling knowing that people love your music enough that they’re willing to buy your albums and pay to come watch you play. Being on that stage does give you a real high, but honestly, at least for me, it’s never really been about the fame. It's always been about the music. That's the REAL dream. It's having this song inside you, and finding the words and the music to bring it forth. It's creating something that can envelope a person so completely that it can take his or hers soul up to the heights of joy and then down again to the depths of despair. It's painting a picture with words and sound instead of paints and brushes. Music teaches, it heals, it inspires, it takes us back to bittersweet memories, and it takes places we could go no other way. It's magic, Cindy! When music sweeps you away, it’s pure magic, and that's what it’s always been about for me and for the rest of the band.”

Cindy thought she had seen her love's passion, but when he talked about his music, she could see she would have to share him at times with at least one other mistress. She wasn't jealous. They were part of him and just like he'd pledged to love all parts of her, so would she do the same.

Cindy smiled knowingly. "Yes, I know that sort of magic, even if it’s not from quite the same place you draw yours. It’s like this incredible passion. When you feel it within you, it drives you like nothing else can, and I am not just talking about being a girl trapped in a boy’s body. I mean like with my tennis. Sure, I’d love to go pro one day and I would love to be the best and to stand center court at Wimbledon, but … well, that's not the real reason I play. I love the challenge it gives me every time I step out there. I love getting up at the crack of dawn and pounding bucket after bucket of balls into the asphalt and knowing the next time I play I'm going to be just a little bit sharper and a little bit quicker.

“You put every ounce of energy you have into slamming a serve, and then seconds later you are at the net giving the ball a soft love tap, hoping it will just trickle over. You run until you’re past exhaustion, but then you reach back for that one more serve or one last volley. It's a life-sized chess game, as much mental as it is physical. It’s a combination of power, speed, endurance, and precision. When you're good, I mean really good, your racket and your hand are like one, and you can make magic with that ball. I know, maybe it’s not the same kind of magic that you make with music, but at least to me, it's a magic, a beautiful, graceful magic."

Lynx smiled knowingly as his fellow magic worshipper. "Cindy, it is beautiful magic and you hold it in your hand every time you pick up your racket the same as I do when I pick up my guitar. The magic and the music have taken me to wonderful places, and put me on center stage, but when it comes right down to it, as long as I have a guitar, an ocean and you by my side, that’s all the magic I need. It’s like I was saying; I never really needed all the fame, and I know Tess and the rest of the band feel the same way. We started out as a bunch of kids who just loved making music, and that’s who we still are.”

Lynx's confession was very much her own. "I do really want to be the best I can be and playing at Wimbledon would be awesome, but ... I guess I'm just like you. As long as I’ve got a bucket of balls, my racket, a court somewhere to smash 'em on and you beside me, I'll be happy too."

Lynx rocked Cindy gently in his arms, until the two-headed dragon reared its ugly head again. "Actually, Cindy, I'm more worried about the press being a distraction to YOUR life than mine. Media frenzy is old hat to me now, and I know you’ve had your share of it too, but you’re right about one thing. The press is going to jump all over this, and we’re talking worldwide exposure. This could be a lot worse than anything you or your family has ever had to deal with. I guess what I’m trying to say, is that if you hook up with me, I doubt if you will ever be a normal little college girl again."

Cindy rolled her eyes. "I think we both know that I've never truly been a "normal little girl", college or otherwise. Granted, I've never been in the public eye on a world-wide scale as you’ve been, but starting high school as someone who could have made the football team, then graduating as someone who could have at least technically, been prom queen, has gotten me pretty well acquainted with the press. I lived in a small town, but I felt like it was New York City, the first day I went to school as Cindy.”

Cindy’s eyes took on a far away look as an old memory appeared before her. “My parents, Ally, and Jenna drove me to school that day. I was wearing something similar to what Jenna was wearing, a simple blouse and skirt, but when I stepped out of that car, I felt almost naked. There was a television crew there, newspaper reporters, security, and lots of students and teachers all crowding around to see if I really had the nerve to walk up those steps. Worst of all, there was some religious group picketing the school, carrying signs and shouting that my soul would burn in hell. According to them I was 15 years old, and already damned!

“Yeah... It was pretty intense for the first few months. I had to be picked up and taken almost everywhere, and people were always calling my parents at work and at home. Reporters called to ask for interviews, some people called to offer their support, and of course there were always those who’d call to say I was a sick pervert and that my parents were unfit for allowing me to do this. We changed our number a couple of times, but the calls just kept coming. Fortunately, by my second semester they started tailing off. I guess they found someone else's life story to exploit, or soul to condemn.”

Cindy stopped realizing she’d been rambling on, so she went straight to the point she’d been trying to make when she’d started down this road. “I understood it could get really rough, but I had people throw rocks through my parent’s windows with notes that said people like me should be exterminated. So ... please don't worry about my parents or me. We've been down this road before, and I was heading down it again, whether you walked it with me or not. I had a charmed life at UCLA for almost two years, but after what happened at the USC match, I know it’s going to start up again. I also know that if I turn pro, it could be a media circus every time I set foot on the court, and the better I get, the bigger the circus."

Lynx sighed heavily. His compassion for this soul that only asked to be free, contrasted with the disgust he felt toward the narrow minds that would deny her that right. Cindy, sensing Lynx’s sadness snuggled tightly against him, running her fingers through his soft sandy locks.

She cooed softly, "I'll be okay. I'm a big girl, now. I've been blessed to have a loving family who supported me, the truest friend a girl could ever ask for in Jenna, and now ... well, now I have you. I don’t think there’s anything out there I’m afraid to face now."

The handsome prince wrapped the brave princess in his strong warm arms and held her against him. Again there was quiet as they drank in the ocean and each other before Cindy raised her face to meet his. "You know ... it's going to be pretty difficult for us to spend much time together. You have commitments all over the world, and I’ve got two more years at UCLA. I don't know how we’re going to do it."

Lynx knew she was right. It wasn’t going to be easy, but he was sure that love would find a way. Smiling hopefully he answered, "We’ll just have to take it one day at a time I guess, making the most of any moment we can share. First of all, I want you to keep that cell phone I gave you. It's good worldwide and you’ll always be able to reach Tess or me any time. I may not be able to see you everyday, but at least I can hear your voice, and we can share each other’s world over the phone until we can do it in person. I know it’s not the same as holding you in my arms but I think it’s the best we can do for now.”

He flashed his boyish smile. “I umm... would love for you to come with me on the road and I know Tess and the rest of the band would love to have you there too."

Cindy blushed slightly as she thought of life and love on the road with Lynx. She was tempted to pack a bag and go, but there was college, her parents, and her own career to consider. It was a difficult choice, but thankfully one her love wasn't asking her to make today. She started to give him an answer to something he had never really intended to be a question.

"I ... I ... guess I could finish school later, and tennis isn't THAT important, but … but there’s my parents and …"

Lynx gently put a finger to her lips. "No love, as much as I wish I could take you with me. I can’t, and won’t ask you to walk away from your parents, your school or the tennis career you’ve always dreamed of. I have too much respect for you and the things that you love. The way I see it, you have a job to do here, just as I have in San Francisco tonight. You need to go to school, and you need to be the best damn tennis player you can be. I’ve got concerts to give, and more music to write. For at least a little while we'll have to hold onto each other the best way we can, even if it’s only through phone calls and short visits. It's not going to be easy for either of us after this week, but I believe in my heart that if we are meant to be together, then in time I will be holding you in my arms and I'll never have to let you go."

Cindy savored the feeling of being held in his arms NOW. Giving him her best little girl pout she offered sadly, "I think your "very short time" is going to seem like an eternity."

Lynx flashed his smile and winked. "Then I guess you’re just going to have to learn the lesson of the lynx: patience. Lynx are well known for being very patient predators. They quite often wait for their prey to come to them before finally attacking.”

Cindy giggled. “Is that why you didn’t chase after me on the beach last night? Because you were Lynx, the patient predator?”

Lynx chuckled. “No, it was because I was being Lynx the cautious coward. As upset as you were, I wasn’t about to go running into the dark and risk getting a driftwood facial from you.”

That image drew hearty laughs from both of them before Lynx attempted to get serious again. “This USA tour is going to last at least two more months and I don’t see how I can sneak back here for more than a day or two, but after it ends we might have some free time. Originally, we had planned to take a long holiday back in Denmark and try to work on a new album, but it might be possible to change our plans. You know, ... I don't see any reason why we couldn't spend most of that holiday right here. I mean I’ve got to run it by the rest of the band, but I think they’d be cool with it. Los Angeles is full of recording studios, so I’m sure we could work something out. I also know that Rich would like to spend a little more time with Jenna, and Tess STILL thinks she's got a chance with Bob. I tried to tell her she’s wasting her time, but she won’t listen. You can’t tell “Muffin” anything when she gets that look in her eye.”

Cindy giggled at Tess’ moniker and the image forming in her mind. “Honestly I don't know if Uncle Bob’s worse off running from Tess or being caught by her. Either way, I think it could be hazardous to his health."

The pair laughed heartily as they shared an image of Bob running up and down the beach with Tess in hot pursuit. Finally, they settled into a soft smile and Cindy’s thoughts drifted back to the plan Lynx proposed.

"You know ... I bet Uncle Bob would let you and the band stay here while you are working. He might even be able to set up a place for you to record right here, so you wouldn't have to fight all those wild women."

She quickly amended, "Well … you’ll probably have to fight at least one."

Lynx’s smile matched hers in size and hunger as he waved an imaginary flag of truce. "There'd be no fight. I would surrender willingly and unconditionally. You can have my admiral’s hat on that."

Cindy rolled her eyes and quipped. "To the victor go the spoils. So … spoil me, my love!"

Lynx pulled her close and made her wish come true. They met in a passion-filled kiss that threatened to never end. Reluctantly, they pulled back and Cindy laid her head against his chest. Silence was bliss once again, but Lynx could feel her restlessness as she snuggled close to him.

"You want to tell me what's still bothering you? I know there's more you're holding on to. I don’t want you to feel afraid to tell me anything. Whatever it is, we'll face it together."

Cindy sighed and then raised her face to meet his. Eyes filled with pain and tears told him the size of the dragon that she was about to set free. "You know ... that ... that ... I can never give you a child, and ... and Lynx, you deserve to be a father. I just know that you would be a wonderful daddy, and ... I'm so... ... so ... sorry."

The young woman collapsed against him as her tears fell freely. Lynx said nothing, knowing that she needed his arms and understanding more than any words he could muster. He rocked her gently, stroking her hair until her sobs became little more than a soft cry. His heart ached to slay this dragon for her, but this particular beast wasn’t one he could completely vanquish.

"Cindy, there is no way I can imagine the pain you must be going through knowing you can never give birth. I ... I ... don't think any man can know. It must be pretty incredible to feel a life growing inside you and I’d love to make a baby with you. I would love spending the rest of our lives watching that child grow. I’d give anything to make that dream possible for both of us, but if we can’t have it all, maybe we can still have part of it. Maybe, when the time is right, we can adopt? I know it's not quite the same thing an all, and ... and I know it's not fair to you, but I don't think it's fair that children grow up unloved and without parents. Look, it’s not something we have to decide right now or anything, but if you'd be willing to try, I know I am. I think we could be pretty good parents, but you’re going to have to be the bad guy, especially if we have a girl, because I know she’ll have me wrapped around her little finger just like you do."

Cindy sniffled back tears. beaming a small smile, as she knew Lynx would be a great father, just as he would be a great husband. Deciding to test out the power of her little finger, she begged in her best little girl’s voice, "You think maybe we could rescue two?"

Lynx dropped his head to hers as she gently teased, "I should have known better than to give you an opening like that.”

When Cindy giggled, Lynx winked to let her know he had no regrets. “Cindy, as far as I’m concerned we can have two, three, or as many as we can house, feed and give love to. I can see now though, I better never take you to a pet shop. We're liable to walk out with a zoo!"

Cindy cried tears of joy and snuggled with the "Papa" Lynx. Now she felt totally relaxed. She had called forth every dragon from the depth of darkness, and her handsome prince had expertly slain each one. Finally, she was free to believe that this fairy tale could come true.

That left her with but one question remaining and she asked it. "So ... like how soon would you want to get married, then? Of course you know my parents are going to flip when I tell them that I'm engaged, and if I just show up married, they will kill us both. It's gonna take Daddy a few months to settle down, and my mom is going to want to plan this HUGE wedding and that takes a long time to set up. Then I still have to meet YOUR parents, and … I’ve got school, and tennis, and you’ve got all these concerts and ... and ... "

Lynx raised his hand to stop the runaway bridal train. "Whoa, ... Whoa, ... Whoa! Hold on there a minute! One thing at a time. First of all... ... I don't expect you to marry me today. MY parents would kill ME too.

“I just want to slip that ring on your finger, and for you to tell me you WILL marry me. I'll give you time, as much as you need, as much as your parent's need. I just don't want to leave without an answer, and hopefully the right one. Okay?”

Cindy nodded blushing, leaving no doubt Lynx was going to receive the right answer. Lynx smiled back as he helped her to her feet and then rose just so he could go down on one knee.

His dark eyes smiled up at hers. “So... can we pick this up again from last night?"

Cindy giggled. “Yeah. This time I’ll try not to blow my lines.”

Silliness quickly gave way to seriousness as Lynx reached out and took Cindy’s small hand in his. He had stood before kings, queens and thousands of screaming fans, but those performances paled in significance compared to the one-woman crowd whose one word answer would change both their lives forever. Enough words had been said, so Lynx didn’t waste anymore on the question.

"Cindy, I love you. Will you please make me the happiest man in the world and marry me?"

Cindy hesitated, which in turn nearly stopped Lynx’s heart. It wasn’t that she needed time to think it over. She’d had her yes ready before his knee hit the sand. The problem was, it had gotten stuck somewhere between her heart and her head, and she was nearly speechless. Mercifully, she was able to enthusiastically nod her acceptance. The magic “Yes!” passed her lips a few seconds later.

Lynx blew out a relieved breath, and smiled. "Phew! You had me going there for a moment, ya know."

Cindy blushed and smiled. "Women always keep men waiting. You'll get used to it."

Lynx rose from the sand, scooped her up in his arms and danced around the beach with her until the pair collapsed into a pile of laughter, followed by kisses. Then realizing he’d almost forgotten the part after “Yes”. He reached into his pocket and produced the ring she had dropped in the sand the night before. Cindy extended her hand immediately, letting him know there would no repeat performance. Lynx took the ring and slowly slid it over her finger. The ring was a perfect fit, just like the two of them. Then he held her hand in his and gently caressed it as they watched the symbol of their love sparkle in the early morning sun.

Their lips met in a kiss. Then they knew it was time to be getting back, as there was much to do before Lynx caught the evening flight. They started to head back, but Cindy stopped and ran to the spot where her handsome prince had proposed. There, sitting atop the sand was today's rose. Picking it up, she drew it close to savor its fragrance. It was still fresh and strong and beautiful, just like the love she felt for the man who had given it to her. It was as much a symbol of their love and commitment as the ring she now wore. After collecting her prize, she hurried to return to Lynx’s side, where they laced fingers and then followed the beach back to the house.

It was barely 7AM as they went back to the house. Yet Bob, Jenna and the rest of the band were lounging on the front porch when Tess spotted the pair coming up the beach. She was quick to notice they were holding hands and beaming smiles that bespoke the afterglow of love. Tess stood impatiently at the bottom of the porch steps as the pair lazily made their way to the house. Finally stopping in front of her, they looked at each other before turning to face Tess with Cheshire cat smiles.

Lynx's twin tapped her bare foot on the wooden plank, Finally she exploded. "Somebody better say something!"

Cindy hesitated, then presented her ringed finger as she stepped forward,
The ring disappeared momentarily as she offered open arms to Tess. "Now that we’re going to be sisters, does that mean I can call you Muffin too?"

Tess shouted, "Yes! You can call me anything you want!” as she hugged her new sister tightly.

In seconds, the porch emptied. Both Cindy and Lynx were mobbed in hugs and hand shakes.

Bob held back for a moment before joining the others but when he did, he went straight to Lynx and offered his hand. "You know Cindy is like a daughter to me, and I've supported her in everything she's ever wanted or believed in. All I've ever wanted was for her to be happy. I know you’re a good man Lynx, and I know she loves you. Just try to make her happy, that's all I can ask."

Lynx took his hand and then hugged him tightly. "Bob ... that's all I want to do from now on, just make her happy."
 

 
Chapter Six
Engagement
 
The impromptu engagement party moved inside so the girls could throw together a makeshift breakfast. As they worked, Cindy gave the other musketeers a recap of the events in the beach that had once again culminated in Lynx dropping to one knee and proposing.

Jenna sighed, “It’s all so romantic the way Lynx swept you off your feet.”

Tess laughed, “That’s the only thing Lynx has ever swept in his life, and if Cindy doesn't believe me, just wait until she tries to get him to clean the house.”

For some reason, that was when it really sank in. Cindy called Ally and told, not asked her, to come to Uncle Bob's house, and no matter how she pleaded, refused to tell her why. Next, she called her parents, telling them she was coming over to talk to them about something very important, but again, refusing to give them a hint over the phone.

After breakfast things started moving fast. Forty-five minutes after Cindy’s call, Ally pulled into Bob's driveway, leaving her car at a trot. One look at Ally left no doubt in the minds of those who’s not met her that she was Cindy’s sibling. She too, was blessed with thick auburn locks and big green eyes, but her complexion was a bit more fair as she hadn’t spent years chasing tennis balls outside in the California sun. Cindy may have been the little sister by years, but Ally claimed that honor in height, as she had a stretch to claim five foot two.

Cindy quit cleaning up the breakfast dishes and was out the door to meet Ally as soon as she hit the front porch.

Big sister hugged younger sibling tightly before pulling back to give her a concerned look. "Okay, Cindy you scared me half to death on the phone. I haven't heard from you all week! I called Mom and Dad last night, and they told me what happened at your match. That must have been horrible.

“They said you were hanging out at Uncle Bob’s with some rock band. Then, a whole week after that, YOU call me up and tell me to get over here without an explanation. Well, missy ... this better be good, ‘cause I didn’t have a clue as to what to say when I called in to tell work I’d be late!"

Cindy giggled, letting the ring on her finger do the talking. As Ally's eyes went wide and her mouth fell open, Cindy wished she had a camera, for it was a rare moment when her big sister was speechless.

Of course once Ally did regain her power of speech, she went into overdrive, firing questions at Cindy faster than she could field them. Uncle Bob quickly came to the rescue with a pair of hugs and a pair of cold drinks for his pair of princesses. Once Ally got over the shock of the rock on Cindy’s finger, her little sister introduced her to the man who’d put it there

That’s when the second wave broke. HE, was “the” Lynx, which meant he was gorgeous, talented, rich and famous, but if Cindy had agreed to marry to him, then Ally knew he must be just as beautiful on the inside as he was on the outside. Lynx graciously escorted her back out to the porch, where the two of them brought Ally up to speed on what had transpired in the last seven days. As their incredible tale unfolded, Ally could see the young man’s inner beauty and the love they shared.

It wasn't long before both Ally and Cindy were in tears, but at least they were happy ones. They both agreed it was going to be tough to tell Mom and Dad. Ally immediately offered to go along for moral support. “I was by your side the last time we took something this big to the folks, and I want to be there again for my little sister.

Cindy graciously accepted. She’d been hoping she'd offer, not that there had been much doubt in her mind.

Cindy, moving past the protests her parents would surely lodge, asked Ally if she would be her maid of honor when the big day came. Being each other’s maids of honor was something both girls had daydreamed about since long before Cindy had her surgery, and much to both girls surprise, it looked as if Ally would be the first to get the honor. Equally of course, she readily accepted the chance to stand with her sister and happy tears flowed once again.

Cindy had managed to secure both her uncle’s and her sister’s support with very little effort. It was the next battle she had to wage that would not be won so easily. She had to tell her parents now, and there was no easy way to do it. Neither she nor Lynx had time to ease them into it. Lynx’s crew had to be at LAX around noon, and this had to be done before they left. She had too much respect for her parents to let them hear about their daughter’s engagement from anyone else.

At least she had good support team going in. Bob and Ally had been both been rocks for her before, and she knew their presence would make a big difference again. Cindy knew it was going to be a shocker for her parents, but she was pretty sure Mom would share in her joy once the initial shock wore off.

It was her Dad, and his reaction to the man who was taking his little girl away from him that worried her most. It wasn’t as if he would go fetch his shotgun or something, but she knew he could get pretty steamed, and she didn’t want something stupid to happen that they would all regret.

As a result, Cindy told Lynx that she would to go in and tell her parents without him, and then, if the roof didn’t blow off the house, she’d come out and fetch him. That way, hopefully, they could sit down and discuss things semi-rationally.

Lynx appreciated Cindy’s concern but he absolutely would have none of that. He had to be on a plane that afternoon, which meant there wasn't time for Cindy to soften her parents up. But even though he was a supposedly decadent rock star, he was still very much the proper Danish lad, and he felt her owed her parents the respect of asking for her hand and not hiding out while Cindy did it for him.

Yet, most important of all, he had promised her she would never have to face the dark times alone again. Nothing could keep him from her side today. After Lynx’s speech, Cindy took her beloved’s hand and walked with him along the beach, just as she was prepared to do when they walked through her parent’s front door.

While Lynx and Cindy were bringing Ally up to date, Tess, and Jon packed everything the band had brought. Tess finished supervising the loading of the van and they were all packed and ready to head to the airport.

Jenna and Rich had slipped away for some quiet time of their own on the beach while Bob, Tess and Jon were packing and loading the van. Bob packed Cindy’s stuff and loaded it into his car. Tess, Jenna and the rest of the band planned rendezvous with the others at the airport in four hours.

As they went their separate ways, Tess gave her brother and her someday sister-in-law hugs before watching them head toward the lion's den shortly before half past 9.

Thirty minutes later, in Santa Monica, the “lion king” looked up from his newspaper when he heard a car pull in to the driveway. Kim walked in from the kitchen where she'd been preparing vegetable lasagna, following the same sound to the door. She smiled as she watched the foursome get out of the car. "Honey, its Cindy. Ally's with her and so is Bob. Oh wait a minute, there's someone else helping Cindy out of the car. It's ... it's ... that boy. I told you she likes him. You know, the leader of that band, Lynx."

As Bill folded his newspaper, he felt his blood turn cold. The last time Cindy had called and said she needed to talk to them, and had brought both Bob and Ally along, it was to inform her parents that their son was really their daughter. The concerned father sighed heavily as he rose to meet his wife at the door. Reaching over and taking her hand in his, his “men’s intuition” told him he was about to be hit by another bombshell. That same funny feeling in his gut made him wonder if Lynx's presence was more than just a coincidence.

The concerned but happy parents greeted their children with warm hugs and kisses. Handshakes and other pleasantries were exchanged with Bob and Lynx before Cindy got the ball rolling. “We need to talk.”

Kim however, upstaged her youngest daughter, pulling both her and older sister aside to help with refreshments before any serious discussion could be held.

She was tempted to pump the pair for information before they returned to the living room, but opted to respect her daughter's privacy, just watching them carefully for any visible signs of why Cindy had called this meeting. As her girls poured lemonade and prepared a tray of cookies, they were very quiet. She could see they were both nervous, but she also noticed that Cindy seemed to have a glow about her. It was the same glow she had caught when she and Bill had stopped by to see Cindy at Bob’s house just a few days ago. It had been especially obvious whenever her little girl looked doe-eyed at her new friend Lynx. She had known then that this Lynx was more to Cindy than just a friend. Wondering just how much more than that had been worrying her ever since.

She knew her daughter was far less experienced and far more vulnerable than most nineteen-year-old women. Cindy had never even had a boyfriend and to the best of her knowledge, never really dated. She wanted her daughter to explore and enjoy all those things and she was happy to see her able to spend some carefully chaperoned time with a boy, but like all mothers, she feared the inevitable broken heart that so often came with first loves. She accepted that such pain was all part of the growing process, but her daughter had already experienced more pain than anyone should, and it would be difficult for her to stand by silently and watch her endure more.

While the girls were fixing refreshments Bill and Lynx were sizing each other up, while Bob tried to keep the conversation light.

Kim hadn’t stopped telling Bill how she could tell how much Cindy liked this bandleader she’d met. Bill’s first impression of the young man had been better than he’d expected it would be. When Cindy had called and said this Lynx was a rock and roll musician, he made the mistake of forming his opinion based on the usual “rebel” stereotype so often associated with musicians.

After spending a few hours with him at Bob’s, he’d seemed like a pretty good kid, and he hadn’t needed his wife to tell him that Cindy was sweet on the boy. It was obvious by the smile he’d put on her face, and in all honesty, he was glad to see her smile like that.

However, he also knew how fast those smiles could turn to tears, especially in affairs of the heart.

Cindy was a grown woman, even though she’d always be his little girl, so he had no choice but to trust her about who she held hands with, but he’d not sit by and let any man hurt his daughter. That is where he drew the line. He'd set the school board, the so-called concerned parents, the press and that religious rabble that picketed the school, on their collective ears when it came to his daughter. This Lynx seemed nice enough, but Bill would have absolutely no qualms about tossing this boy out the front door, millionaire rock star or not, at the first sign his daughter's safety or well-being was in jeopardy.

Lynx knew he was being sized up. He kept glancing at Bob, each time receiving a supportive glance to let him know he was doing fine. The young man hadn’t been a bit thirsty when the girls went to get drinks, but by time they finally returned, Lynx was beginning to work up a sweat from the hot glances Bill was shooting his way. He quickly downed the glass of lemonade Kim graciously handed him.

After refreshments had been passed out, there were a few seconds of uncomfortable silence. They seemed more like hours to all. Cindy sat extremely close to Lynx, her hand working over to his and intertwining with his fingers, a fact not lost to either of Cindy's parents. Cindy looked to Bob for encouragement, and finding it in his smile finally spoke.

"Mom ... Dad ... there's umm ... something I want to ask. I mean tell ... well what I mean is ..."

The handsome prince quickly came to the befuddled princess's rescue once again. Squeezing her hand he took the lead. "Mr. and Mrs. Fox, I think the best thing to do is to just come straight out with it. All I ask is, that you let me finish before you say anything.”

Seeing no objections, and no firearms so far, Lynx took a deep breath and started again. “I've come here with Cindy to ask you for her hand in marriage.”

Kim’s eyes went-wide and Bill’s face went pale, but neither parent interrupted, be it out of respect for Lynx, or more likely, that neither was probably capable of speech at the moment.

Lynx wasted no time continuing. “I realize this is real sudden, I wish we had more time, but I've got to catch a plane to San Francisco in less than two hours and I, well … we … that is, didn't want to leave without talking to you both. Cindy loves and respects you, and would never want to do anything against your approval, and I wouldn’t want her to. I can understand if you are less than thrilled about all this, but I do want you to know that I really love your daughter, and would never do anything to hurt her. I really hope we can get your blessings but I won't ask her to go against you if we can't. I'll respect your wishes for now, whatever they are."

Cindy stared in shocked disbelief at Lynx. She knew he wanted things to be right with her parents, but surely he wouldn't just walk out that door if they told him too. Lynx felt her fear and nodded to her to let her know it would be all right. She saw Bob gave Lynx a warm smile to let him know his first move in this chess game had been bold, but a good one.

Ally hugged her mother tightly as she could tell the woman needed it. Bill just continued to sit there speechless. Finally Cindy rose from her spot and went to him. "Daddy, daddy, are you all right?"

Bill let out his breath, turning to his daughter with no expression on his face. When he could finally speak; he really let go. "Let's see ... my daughter strolls in on the arm of a man she's barely known a week? Then, over lemonade and cookies, he just happens to mention he’s in love with her and wants to get married! Next, after having the nerve to drop a bomb like that, he informs us he doesn’t have the time to sit around and deal with the fallout, because he's got to catch a jet to go play rock and roll idol in San Francisco!”

“All right you ask?”

“All right?”

“Why the hell wouldn't I be all right?"

When Bill’s bomb exploded, it wiped out the room. Ally screamed at her father for his insensitive remarks. Kim, of course screamed at Ally for screaming at her father. Cindy gave her father the most hurtful look she had ever directed at him before she ran off toward her old room in tears.

Kim and Ally quickly followed Cindy, tears welling in their own eyes.

Lynx, seeing his beloved in distress, stood up follow. Bill, making his move, stood up to block Lynx’s way. The look he shot the young man dared him to try and get past. Bob, probably the only person thinking rationally at this point, quickly jumped in between the two men before it all got any further out of hand.

Bill glared at Lynx, making some remark about him taking advantage of his daughter's innocence, just to put another notch on his belt. Lynx tried to reassure Bill that he had never done more than hold his daughter’s hands and kiss her. He even reiterated his offer to leave, but he didn’t want to leave without setting things straight.

Bob’s intervention, and Lynx’s soft words as he desperately tried not to further provoke Bill further, finally took some of the roar out of the old lion. At least, after a tense sixty seconds, he wasn’t shouting any more.

Bill was normally a relatively calm man, but this had all come too fast and too close to his heart. He was an overprotective father whose position as alpha male in his daughter's life was being threatened.

Bob, seeing that Bill had calmed down enough to be reasoned with, gently coaxed him and Lynx outside. He hoped a little fresh air might calm nerves and clear heads. At first, there was deathly silence on the Fox's front porch, but Bob gently began prodding each along a bit. After a few minutes there was at least some conversation. Things were tense, but at least the two sides were talking.

In Cindy’s bedroom, things had calmed considerably. Sobs had given way to intermittent tears and sniffles. The three women were piled onto Cindy’s bed and Kim had an arm around each girl.

Once the tears finally subsided, Kim took Cindy's hand in hers and asked her daughter the one question that meant everything. "Do you really love him?"

Cindy laid her head against her mother's bosom and cuddled there for a moment before answering but when she did, Kim could tell the look in her daughter's eyes matched the words she spoke. "I do love him Mom. I know it's crazy, but I am as sure of this as ... as I was when I told you I was really a girl inside."

Kim nodded, as that one statement alone left no doubt as to how sure Cindy was. Pulling both her babies in closer, she asked the other question she wished she didn’t have to ask, but knew she did. "Cindy, I guess I should assume you’ve told him about … well, your past?"

Cindy nodded and smiled. "Yes, I told him. I told him every bit and he still loves me and wants me momma! He said he loves me for ME, all of me. He makes me happier than I ever dreamed possible, and I love him so much.”

Tears began to leak from all six eyes again, but this time, they were tears of joy as Kim held her babies. She knew those words, just as she knew those feelings. She had felt them within herself when she’d fallen in love with Cindy's father. There was absolutely no doubt Cindy’s feelings for Lynx were every bit as true. That left her but one thing to say. "C'mon girls, let's go fix our faces and then rejoin the men, we have a wedding to plan."

Cindy wrapped her arms around her mother and hugged her tightly, telling her she loved her over and over again. The happy matron drank in her daughters’ love and joy.

Ally glanced toward the bedroom door and sighed. "Speaking of the men ... I wonder if we’re going to have a wedding, or a wake? I hope Daddy hasn't killed the groom."

Kim immediately reassured both her daughters that their father would come round, but they both knew how "Daddy" got and knew they'd all have to give the "Old Lion" some time to get over his roaring. Kim whisked her daughter's into the bathroom for some repair work, silently hoping Bob was having some luck with a little repair work of his own.

When the girls entered the living room they found Lynx sitting alone. He immediately went to Cindy, and both started talking at the same. Once each was sure the other was all right, they relaxed. Kim asked, “Where’s my husband?”

Lynx looked over at her sheepishly and gestured toward the door. "Mrs. Fox, Bob and Cindy’s father are talking a short walk, and Bob thought it might be a real good idea if I just waited here until they come back. Bob also made a remark about asking you to hide Mr. Fox's hunting rifle. I think he was kidding … at least I hope he was."

Kim went to her future son-in-law and hugged him tightly. "First of all, please call me Mom, or Kim if you prefer, but you're family around here now as far as I'm concerned, so they'll be no more of this Mr. and Mrs. Fox stuff. Secondly, Bill doesn't even own a hunting rifle. That's just Bob trying to get him calmed down."

Kim motioned for the pair to come sit with her on the couch before starting again. "Cindy, this whole thing is very much like when you came to us and told us that you were really a girl. It really hit your father hard. He loved you. Loves you, and wanted to protect you and he knew if you did what you wanted to do, you were going to be in for a rough time of it and he was afraid he couldn't protect you.

“In many ways, this is the same thing all over for him. He's afraid he won’t be able to protect you from being hurt this time. Now I know what you’re going to say Cindy. You’re going to say you’re not a little girl, and that’s true, but you will always be your father’s little girl no matter how old you are.”

Ally, who'd taken a seat in her favorite comfy chair immediately chimed in. "Yeah, Cindy, you remember, I thought Daddy was going to blow the roof off the house at first, but he came round, and mom’s right, you've been his little girl ever since."

Cindy sniffed back tears as the emotions from the original confrontation and the one she’d just had got the best of her.

Kim nodded her approval as Lynx instinctively drew her close before she continued. "Ally's right. Your father did come round in time, but if you remember, Bob was a big help that day. He took off with your father and they didn't come back until late that night, but when he did, he came straight to your room and told you he loved you."

Cindy nodded, unable to speak as the tears flowed freely. Kim reached over and took her daughter's hand, but she spoke to both Cindy and Lynx. "Just give him some time, give all of us some time. When your father comes back he's going to be calmer, but still very concerned. He's going to have a lot of questions for the pair of you. Just try to answer them truthfully and calmly, and everything will work out. I promise you it will, but if he gets too far out of line, I'll go fetch MY hunting rifle."

The thought of Kim toting a gun sent all of them into much needed laughter and then the conversation shifted to much happier topics. Cindy and Lynx filled Kim in on the magical week they'd spent together falling in love.

Bob and Bill returned nearly two hours later, an air of tobacco smoke and liquor about them. Neither one was much of a drinker but Kim knew they'd been down to the pub more for the conversation than the alcohol. While Kim had been telling Lynx and Cindy this situation was almost a repeat of the previous one, Bob had been telling Bill the very same words while they sat at the pub.

Once before, Bob had told Bill. “You’re going to have to trust your child's feelings, only this time your child isn't a child anymore. She is a grown woman now and you helped make her one. You gave her the love and acceptance to believe in herself to make this kind of decision. You can’t very well turn around and deny her the life you helped her create.”

Of course Bill countered, “It’s all too fast, They’re both kids! They have no idea what they’re getting in to.”

Bob checkmated Bill at every turn. He finally toppled his king by asking, “How old were you when you asked Kim to marry you? What did you really know about married life BEFORE you were married.” Having known Bill since long they were kids, he knew the answer, but the question was the club he needed. Bill knew he'd been bested and he also knew why Bob had been his lifelong best friend and his daughter's godfather.

Bill’s first move when he walked in the door was the same as it had been when he’d gotten over the shock of his ‘son’s’ words years before. He headed straight for Cindy, who rose to greet him and poured into his arms. As he choked back his own tears, he whispered, “I love you, and I just want you to be happy.

Cindy cooed back softly, "I know Daddy, I know, and I love you too."

His next move was to apologize to Lynx He offered his hand in friendship if the young man would have it. Lynx took it with a smile, but knew that while the man was offering his hand freely, there was still bound to be some reluctance in allowing Lynx to take his daughters.

Once Bill’s apology was accepted, he wasted no time in getting straight down to business. Over the next half hour, the Lynx and Cindy fielded questions as fast as Bill fired them. When they weren't sure, they told him so, and said they would face that obstacle together when it came. Occasionally Bob or Kim would give them a wink or a smile to know they'd done very well. Once the inquisition was finally over, Bill was as pleased as he could hope to be with the answers he’d received.

He was most happy with the fact that they had agreed to at least a one year engagement, giving them both time to see how they would handle the road ahead, and there was no doubting it was going to be a difficult one. A long distance relationship is always hard to maintain and that was just one of the problems the pair faced. Considering Lynx was a world famous musician, Cindy would immediately get celebrity status as his fiancé. Once the paper started billing her as UCLA's transsexual tennis star, every two-bit scandal rag in the world would be after them. Just finding time to be a normal couple in love would be almost impossible.

Still, Bill could see in Cindy's eyes what his wife had seen earlier. He remembered that look well. He saw it every time he looked at Kim. Once the questions were done, he offered both his hand and Cindy's this time. Lynx took them both happily, as Bill welcomed his new son to the family.

Time was running short after that but Kim refused to let anyone leave until she served up her vegetable lasagna. Lynx protested the least, as he'd been smelling the delicious aroma ever since he’d walked in the door. Kim asked Bill to help her serve this late lunch.

When everyone had sat down, Lynx ate two heaping platefuls, much to Kim's delight. He might have opted for a third had he not been afraid the flight crew would have consider his stomach a carry on bag. He also knew that eating two platefuls would endear him to his future mother-in-law, but that 3 might make him appear to be a glutton, and spoil this important first impression, well, second, at least.

As everyone began getting up from the table, Bill stopped them. “Lynx, could you find a way to take Cindy with you to tonight’s concert?” He held up a hand before Lynx could answer. “Cindy, you can go, as long as Jenna or Ally go with you, so you’ll have someone you know with you when Lynx can’t be with you.”

As he lowered his hand, “Lynx answered his question with one of his own. “Why not all three?”

After a flurry of packing two bags for the 3 girls, smiling tearful hugs, handshakes and well wishes were exchanged all around as Bob prepared to chauffeur Ally, Jenna and the young couple to the airport. Lynx said he planned to be back in about three weeks and he looked forward to seeing them all again. Cindy faithfully promised her parents she'd be back before noon on Sunday.

Bill and Kim watched their youngest daughter walk away hand in hand with her love. Instinctively, Bill took Kim's hand and Kim laid her head on his shoulder before the next round of tears came. he held his wife tightly, his own emotions getting the best of him, as he knew his little girl had truly grown into a woman now.

By the time Bob and company arrived at the airport, Jenna, Tess and the rest of the band were waiting for them and the word had gotten out that Lynx and the Kool Kats were on site. When a few fans caught sight of Lynx and Cindy walking hand in hand, the pair got a true taste of what their life as a couple was going to be like. The crowd swarmed in like star struck locusts. Bob and Ally immediately took the point, trying to push the crowd back. Screams of teen girls alerted the press to Lynx's presence and suddenly they all were drowning in a sea of fans, bright photoflashes, and questions being fired way too fast to ever possibly be answered.

Fortunately, Tess had alerted security to Lynx’s and Cindy's arrival in plenty of time after Lynx called her on his cell to let her know they near the parking lot. An army of guards appeared almost immediately, opening a narrow path to the check in area. Everyone hurried back toward the departure gate before the wall of guards collapsed. Tess, Rich, Jon, greeted the quartet at the boarding area with tight hugs; glad they’d escaped their usual airport brush with death.

Lynx directed Cindy's attention toward the surging mass still trying to push past security. He held her hand tenderly, "I want you to take a good look at that, the whole lot of it. This is only the beginning. Once they find out we’re seeing each other, I doubt they will ever leave you alone. Are you sure, really sure, that this is what you want, that I am what you want?"

Cindy gazed into the dark sensuous eyes of her beloved and spoke without hesitation. "You told me you loved all of me, even the boy, if there was one rattling around in here somewhere. Well I love all of you, too, and if part of you is living with the world watching our every move, so be it. In fact, if they want to watch, let’s really give them something to see." She put her arms around Lynx's neck and laid a kiss on him that not only nearly brought him to his knees, but the airport down around them.

When Cindy finally broke the embrace, and Lynx had recovered enough to speak, his comment was, "Whoa, I'm convinced!"

Tess reluctantly reminded the love struck pair that San Francisco was waiting, and someone still had to throw a bucket of cold water on Jenna and Rich, who had a few flashguns popped in their direction as well.

There was one more round of hugs and kisses while the band waited to make its way down the walkway to the plane.

As Bob hugged the girls goodbye, he quipped, “This old man is no substitute for a young rock star, but I hope you won’t forget me.”

Cindy whispered in his ear, “Tess doesn't think you’re an "old man or a poor substitute."

Bob wasn't so old his hearing was going, but discretion being the better part of valor, he decided to leave that one alone, just as he had Tess. He concentrated on the main order of business, trying to find a way safely out of the airport.

The flight was relatively peaceful for Cindy, as the news hounds didn't know who she was yet, so nobody on the plane could connect the girl with the big diamond on her finger and in her turn, on Lynx’s arm, to the tennis player who’d been ‘exposed’, a week earlier, as not being a ‘real girl’.

Getting from SFO to Candlestick Park, as most locals still called it, was a relative breeze, for they bypassed the news people entirely by taking a helicopter the 7 miles to the concert venue, bypassing the cars headed for the park, making an even bigger mess of the Friday commute traffic below.

The security people didn’t know who the girls were, but quickly provided extra badges for them designating them as part of the Kool Kat entourage.

On the plane, as Lynx was catching a short ‘Kat nap’, Tess had tried to apologize for not having been able to get the girls front center seating.

“None of that, Sis,” Cindy stopped her. “The less we are out in the public eye right now, the better.”

She was probably right, for their seats in the wings were as good as any seat in the front row, though maybe even louder, and no newsmen’s photoflashes went off in their direction until after the last encore.

After the show, a plan thought up on the spur of the moment up by one of the roadies kept attention from the girls after the show. by making it look as if they were roadies, or roadie girlfriends.

That worked that night, at least until they were leaving the after show late dinner in Chinatown. Unaware and unprepared, they were caught red-handed, or rather Rich and Lynx were caught red-cheeked, with fresh lipstick matching that on Jenna and Cindy, respectively, on their cheeks.

The next morning there was a knock at Cindy and Jenna's door. Cindy, up at five as usual, despite the late bedtime hour, answered it still in robe and gown. She was pleasantly surprised to see it was a FTD man with a flower delivery for her. Taking the box, she thanked him graciously and then disappeared back inside. Setting the offering on the kitchen table, she opened the box. There, nestled in tissue paper were a single red rose and a card. As Cindy took the card from the box and read it, her hand trembled. She would soon know the words by heart, as this had become an everyday occurrence.

"For each day that the love and magic lasts, I will give you a rose. All my love, Lynx."

Cindy lifted the tender flower from the tissue paper and drank it in. She savored its fragrance, its meaning and her love for the man who sent in. She lingered for quite some time, lost in the quiet moment. All too soon, she knew, quiet moments would be few and far between.
 

 
Chapter Seven
Consequences
 
Monday was a school day, but Cindy didn't have a class until 11:00. Jenna had an 8:00 am class and had zoomed past her earlier, stopping just long enough to catch a glimpse of the rose. The clock was pushing 10 and Cindy was putting on her make up when Jenna called. Her best friend quickly poured out the details, confirming Cindy's worst fears. The press had already found out who she was, and more importantly "what" she was. Cindy was fresh news again after the USC match, so it hadn't taken reporters long to compare storylines and photos and discover that the mystery redhead who’d bussed Lynx at the airport was also the transsexual tennis star of the UCLA girl's team.

”There are reporters all over campus and at Coach Thompson’s office too. It’s only a matter of time before they’ll be at the apartment. Get the heck out of Dodge and head over to your folks house to weather the storm.” Cindy thanked her for the warning, grabbed her books and bag before she headed for the car to do just that.

A few short moments later she was behind the wheel of her baby. She had just started backing down the driveway when she slammed on the brakes and stopped. Looking at her reflection in the rear view mirror, she asked herself one simple question. "Cindy, where the heck do you think you are running? And why?"

She took the time to give herself a thoughtful answer. Her first instinct was to run over to her parent's house, or Uncle Bob's place. That's where she'd always gone before, and it’s where she’d went the last time she knew the press was coming. She knew she could still go there and they would protect her as always, but she was no longer a scared fourteen or fifteen year old. ”I’m 19 now, and engaged to be married. Yeah, I stumbled and temporarily lost my courage for one single night on the beach. I got scared and ran away from myself and my love. If I run now, I’ll be making the same mistake twice.” She was too much of perfectionist to tolerate that. With new resolve, and a new destination, she backed the Mustang out and headed straight for the UCLA campus, prepared to face what would certainly come.

Fifteen minutes later she pulled into the student parking lot. It didn't take long for the press to catch wind, and they descended upon her like a swarm of scoop-hungry locusts. When Cindy saw the advance forces coming she held her head up and strode confidently toward them.

When the two forces met in the campus courtyard, the questions started coming along with the tape and film in the cameras.

Cindy stayed cool, answering respectable questions and ignoring some which were not. She confirmed that she was indeed seeing Lynx. Most of the other questions were either too personal or simply too ridiculous to be considered. She brushed them aside as she did the television camera that tried to block her path to Coach Thompson’s office. Once safely inside the women's athletic office, her coach came to her rescue and shut the door in the face of a number of disappointed reporters. Only then did Cindy lose resolve she’d been carrying, nearly collapsing in her coach's arms.

After a cold drink of water and a few minutes of rest, she spent the next twenty minutes discussing her love life, and her tennis career with her friend and coach. Her mentor assured her that she didn’t have to worry about her status as a transsexual getting in the way of her playing tennis. The University and the State of California were legally bound to uphold her right to take the court, and she was relatively sure the furor that had started at the USC game would eventually die down, but the publicity she would draw being the fiancé of a major celebrity was another matter.

Women's collegiate tennis was rarely front-page news in the sports section, let alone front page of the main section, but Lynx was likened to a young Elvis Presley, and he was a headline maker. Cindy, the transsexual tennis player, would eventually be old news, but as long as Lynx was on top of the charts she would be center stage right along with him. Coach Thompson assured her that the university would do everything to protect her ability to attend classes and play tennis, but outside the confines of the university, she was at the mercy of the press and public.

Cindy thanked her friend, coach and mentor, as she knew her words were true. Before leaving she hugged her, doing her best to ease the fears of her mother hen mentor, saying she was ready for the coming tournament and to take on the world if need be.

When Cindy finally emerged from the athletics office, Jenna was there to greet her, but not a single reporter was to be seen. University security had cleared them from the campus, at least for a while, but UCLA was huge, and Cindy knew she could turn a corner at any time and find a camera and a mike stuck in her face. As she headed down the hallway to face the day with Jenna at her side, she realized she’d played this scene before. That had been five years ago, and it was high school not college, but Jenna had still been at her side. She had survived that first day then, and she knew she’d survive it once again.

The rest of her classes surprisingly went without press interruption, but not with out student interruption, as it became common campus knowledge that sophomore Cindy Fox was dating THE Lynx. Cindy quickly found herself surrounded whenever she passed classes or tried to grab a bite in the cafeteria. Most of those who caught up with her were star struck female fans.

As she had earlier with the press, Cindy answered what questions she could and waved off the ones that were nobodies business. She was pleasantly surprised to see that the incident at the USC game was barely mentioned at all. She surmised being the love interest of a rock god far outweighed the interest in her gender status on the tennis team, or at least it did for now.

Jenna helped Cindy ditch the posses on a break between classes so she could call the family and let them know she was all right. When her mother answered, she told Cindy that the reporters had been there asking questions and Bill had run them off much the same as he had before. Kim’s calm tone was her way of telling Cindy that her parents could deal with it and for her not to worry. They were parents and it was their job to do the worrying. Kim rang off after reminding Cindy of that and the love her parents felt for her and their future son-in-law.

Future son-in-law could really have used some of that love about then himself, as he was facing a hostile crowd of his own. His agent, his manager, representatives from their record company, and of course the publicity people were livid. It was bad enough that rock's most eligible bachelor was looking to break the hearts of millions of girls, but to do it with a girl, whom some would question actually WAS a girl, was professional suicide. The publicity director was suggesting ways of trying to write the whole thing off as a bad publicity stunt when Lynx got their immediate attention.

That’s when he laid down, “The Law According To Lynx”.

“First and foremost, Cindy is all girl, all woman, and while I might have to tolerate insensitive comments from the press and the public, I’m sure not about to take them from people who call themselves my friends, co-workers and business people. Second, there will be no cover-ups, or “spins,” or retractions, or whatever else you publicity people had in mind. Whatever my PR people and I release is going to be the straight truth from day one. I love Cindy, and that is that. Third, I don't give a "red rat's ass" (direct quote), about committing professional suicide. I’ve already run this by the band and they are in complete agreement. If the public never buys another record or a concert ticket, so be it. We all knew going in that fame is the most fleeting of glories, especially in the music business. Last, and certainly not least, these Lynx laws are not open to debate or discussion.”

When Lynx finally finished, the room was stunned to silence. Then someone by the water cooler started clapping slowly and soon most of the others joined in. When the commotion finally subsided, it was obvious that the youngest man in the office now had the ear and the respect of everyone there. There were still those, especially the PR director, who didn’t agree, but everyone at least reluctantly complied and they began laying ground for the future of Lynx, Cindy and all the Kool Kats.

When Cindy got home that night she was greeted by another wave of reporters, but this time she wasn’t up for twenty questions and she pushed past them with as little conversation as possible. Once inside, she closed the door behind her and headed straight for her bedroom. Almost on cue her cell phone rang with a call from her prince. After the day she’d endured, his voice was sweet music.

Cindy walked and talked until she finally found her bed and settled in for a long exchange of information. Sadly, it had to be brief, as Lynx was due on stage in less than an hour. The time they shared passed too quickly, but Lynx solemnly promised to call his beloved immediately after the crowd in San Francisco allowed him to exit the arena.

Jenna came in after they hung up and the two studied together as they had before Lynx and the Kool Kat's entered their lives. Sometime after midnight, Lynx called to tell Cindy the concert had gone well, and if all went well, he hoped he might be able to get back to see her in three weeks. Normally that means about twenty-one days but to a pair of soul mates separated, it was an eternity.

The next morning began with another early rose delivery, and then it was off to school for Cindy. The reporters made their charge again and security eventually swept them away again. It was Cindy’s second day back, and she felt twice as anxious, because the day also marked the opening round of the Pac Ten Women's Tennis Finals. It was UCLA's turn to host the games, so at least she should have the support of the home fans. Of course after the USC match, with her past being scattered all over center court, she couldn’t be sure she’d feel welcome even playing in her own backyard.

Before heading out to face her opponents she spent a little time with her parents and Ally, and made a quick call to Lynx. His strong but gentle voice calmed her, and when she stepped out on to the court she felt ready for all comers, be they in the crowd or across the net.

The hecklers, the hate mongers, and the curious were there to see ‘the boy who would be a girl’ and who would date the "Prince". The ones that got loud or flashed signs were removed as they had been before, but this time, Cindy never heard or saw them. She went after her opponent with a confidence she'd never felt before. She had always believed in herself, or she would never have been able to face down an entire high school. Her family and a few good friends had buoyed that confidence in the past, but now she had something, someone she’d never had before. She had Lynx, and he gave her the kind of confidence that can only come from the love of a soul mate. He truly completed her, as she did him. His presence in her life removed the one chink in her armor and now she felt invincible. As a result, she played like it and swept through the tournament without losing a game.

Lynx was enjoying the same boost of confidence and energy from their union that Cindy did, but for him, it took on a more creative form and for the first time in months, lyrics filled his head and heart faster than he could pen them. In the three weeks before he saw Cindy again, he composed almost an entire album's worth of new material.

Finally, this first eternity passed and Lynx flew into LA on a private jet while the rest of the Kool Kats laid low in St. Louis. Lynx had only three days before the next concert date and he wanted to spend every second of it with Cindy. This time his short stay at Bob's place couldn't be kept a secret. Reporters and photographers remained offshore and just outside the gates for the two days that Lynx spent there with Cindy. Bob was gone most of the time on business, so aside from some security personnel, they had the house to themselves.

The temptation to give into their building passions was there but they had already agreed that they would save the ultimate sharing of bodies until they were man and wife. For the time being they simply savored the joy of being in each other's presence and each other's arms. Needless to say, neither felt cheated or unsatisfied. Save for a pair of rose deliveries, ( for of course, Lynx delivered the first of three personally), those three days were basically blissful solitude, something their lives so desperately needed and had little chance of having anytime soon.

Uncle Bob returned just in time to say goodbye to Lynx and set up a James Bond type getaway for the wanted man. Much to the chagrin of the reporters stationed outside the property, a helicopter whirled in and whisked Lynx safely away to a small private airfield where a plane stood by waiting to take him to St. Louis. Bob watched from the front porch as Lynx and Cindy savored their final passionate embrace.

Cindy stood watching and waving until the bird that carried her love and disappeared. It had been hard to let go of him again, but she drew strength from the fact that she would hear his voice on the phone every night, receive his rose every morning, and feel his love every minute.

Cramming for final exams helped both Cindy and Jenna take their minds of their missing loves. Summer break promised to be the best ever for both girls. Cindy would still have to follow her rigorous tennis regimen, but without her class schedule she had plenty of free time, and looked forward to spending as much of it as she could with Lynx.

When Lynx extended an invitation for both Jenna and Cindy to join the band for their final stop on the USA tour, the pair of princesses went over the moon. They were going to make their first ever trip to New York City and would have front row seats to watch their men perform. Afterwards they would have to leave them again but only for a short time as they would meet again at Uncle Bob’s for some much needed rest and relaxation. Saying it was going to be a summer to remember just didn’t do it justice.

Despite all the distractions on and off campus, Cindy did as well with her exams as she did the Pac Ten tournament serving up quite a few aces. A few days later, Ally drove Cindy and Jenna to the airport where they’d be catching a mid-morning flight into New York's LaGuardia airport. Jenna and Cindy did everything but stuff Ally into a carryon bag, trying to talk her into joining them, but big sis said someone had to stick around and hold Dad’s hand while his little girl was gone. Cindy left her big sister with hugs, kisses and promises of bringing her back a new outfit from the high priced section of Macy’s New York store.

The flight over was relatively uneventful, but both women felt a surge or pride when they saw Lady Liberty welcoming them to New York. A few minutes after landing a charming young woman with the most strikingly beautiful hair either of them had ever seen greeted them. It was waist length, and seemed to shimmer with highlights of every color known to Clairol.

Jenna whispered in Cindy's ear, "My gosh, she's a real life Rainbow Brite."

Cindy giggled and elbowed her housemate before offering open arms to her new friend. The smiling petite lass introduced herself as Shelly. Cindy had spoken with her on the phone before leaving LA, and knew she would be there to meet the girls and escort them to the band's hotel. Shelly was the new PR director for Lynx and the Kool Kats. The old one and most of his staff had jumped off what they thought was for sure a sinking ship after Lynx's no-nonsense meeting concerning his relationship with Cindy.

The girls immediately took a liking to the bubbling native New Yorker who greeted them both with big hugs and a smile to match. Shelly quickly ushered the girls into a limo and told them that everyone, ESPECIALLY Lynx and Rich, were very anxious to see them. However it would be about five hours before the band finished their last practice session.

She asked the girls if they'd like to kill the time by doing a little shopping in New York City’s famed Fifth Avenue district. For added incentive, as if she really needed to entice the two mall rats any further, she presented them with a pair of platinum American Express cards bearing their names, and informed them they had a license to burn plastic.

Shelly smiled happily when she saw that glazed look the pair of princesses had in their eyes. She knew it well, as it had been in hers many times before. Taking that as a yes from the speechless girls, she informed them that they needed to make one more stop before going on their quest. They needed to pick up her sister Janet.

Shelly told them, “I know Fifth Avenue well and would have no problem showing the girls all the best shopping spots, but an occasion like this, calls for bringing out the Queen of the Mall Hop.”

Shelly winked, "My baby sister Janet is the band’s fashion coordinator. She selects all their stage costumes and most of the outfits you see them in offstage as well. When it comes to clothes, accessories, or just about any kind of shopping, NOBODY does it better than Janet. She's a virtual living legend among the finer stores on Fifth Avenue. I swear, I think that girl must have a shopping gene the size of Texas. Trust me, you're gonna love her."

The limo picked up Janet five minutes later. The girls immediately fell in love with the well-dressed nymph, just as they had her older sister. Janet was true to Shelly's boast, as she led the girls through a shopping spree reminiscent of Sherman's march through Georgia. They laid waste to New York's famed Fifth Avenue for four hours. By the time Shelly and Janet dropped the girls off at the hotel, it looked like they'd bought out half of Neiman Marcus.

Cindy and Jenna were immediately escorted up to the penthouse to wait in luxury for the band’s return. The girls used the time to spruce up a bit and slip into a pair of the more revealing outfits they'd purchased earlier.

When the Lynx and his Kool Kats arrived there were hugs and happy tears all around. Lynx and Rich gave their girls hungry eyes that said they very much appreciated their new clothes and the two bodies poured into them.

Most of the evening was spent chatting over room service food, before finally culminating with a little balcony time for both pairs of star crossed lovers. The next day started early, and was a frenzy of activity, as concert time seemed to come all too fast.

Lynx and the Kool Kats New York City debut was a resounding success, just as all the stops on the tour had been. Jenna and Cindy had front row seats and received extra special attention from the handsome lead guitarist and equally stunning drummer. Of course for Cindy, the highlight was Lynx singing the Rose, the first time he'd sung it in concert since LA, before he quieted the crowd as he presented her with today's token rose.

The concert was also a landmark for both Cindy and Lynx, as it marked the first time they had appeared in public together since LA. After a lengthy discussion with Shelly, both Lynx and Cindy had agreed it was best to hold a press conference and set a few things straight.

One of the main reasons why Lynx had turned over the PR reins to Shelly was the fact she had a passion for the truth that rivaled his own. The main reason Shelly had taken the job was that she genuinely liked Lynx.

In a business so often marred by drugs, drinking and various indecencies, Lynx and all the band members were down-to-earth good-hearted kids who showed class and professionalism on and off the stage. Once she’d met Cindy and Jenna she could tell they were also fine young women and there was absolutely no denying the special connection between them and their beaus. After that it became her mission to watch over her “children” and help to show the world they were just good people in love.

The banquet hall was filled beyond capacity when Shelly escorted her charges to the platform. Over the next forty minutes the questions came fast and furious, but by the conclusion of the conference, most had been fielded cleanly, though a few that got too personal had been ignored. Most of the members of the press who were in attendance left impressed by the young woman on Lynx’s arm.

Most of the questions and comments were as professional as the reporters who asked them, which unfortunately meant that Lynx and Cindy were hit with a few low blows from the lower class publications. The more vicious attacks were predominately directed at the nervous little college girl with the little boy’s past. Some of the remarks and questions were absolutely thoughtless, tasteless, intended to provoke Lynx or Cindy, and incite the crowd. However the strategy backfired, as it was during those moments above all others the pair rose above the gutter trash, continuing to conduct themselves with dignity when others might have stormed off the stage. The pair clearly showed a poise and grace well beyond their years and equal to the title of royalty the press had bestowed upon Lynx a few years earlier.

They also showed something else that could not be twisted, tarnished or denied. The overwhelming love they felt for each other was obvious. It was the beautiful love shared by two young soul mates and could not be spun into story about a drugged out rock star and his transgender groupie as many of the scandal sheets were trying so hard to do. By the end of the press conference, it was obvious that Cindy was far stronger than the press had given her credit for, and as a result, she captured the hearts and the respect of those in attendance.

The next day's better publications noted Cindy to be a very articulate, graceful and lovely young woman whose beauty was matched by her bravery and her backhand. It was her first step into the world wide public spotlight and “Cindyrella” eased ever so naturally into the proverbial glass slipper.

Shelly congratulated them both on a successful world debut, but cautioned them that their battles with the press and the public were probably far from over. Cindy and Lynx understood completely. They were young, but their life experiences had made them far from naive. They knew that it could be a long painful war, nonetheless, they'd won the first battle and the world had caught its first glimpse of the Prince and his Princess.

That evening Cindy and Jenna returned to LA, while Lynx and the Kool Kats returned to their native Denmark, but Lynx left his love with a kiss and a promise to return to her in one week.

Seven roses later, Lynx and the Kool Kats were once again at Bob's beachfront home. Aside from the press and photographers occasionally trying to sneak in for an exclusive or an incriminating photo, the next three months were as wonderful as those first eight magical days.

Lynx continued to compose songs at a fevered pitch, while Cindy continued to hone her game by pounding bucket after bucket of balls into the asphalt. Bob had a makeshift recording studio constructed next to the house just so the band wouldn't have to deal with the fans and press on the trek back and forth into LA. It proved more than adequate, according to the recording professionals in the band’s crew.

Despite the hard work by all parties, there was always time for play, be it spirited games of volleyball, moonlight strolls on the beach, or cruising the coast aboard the Crystal. Jenna and Rich continued to grow closer. Tess still mooned over the unattainable Uncle Bob, while Cindy continued to receive a rose each day, as the love and magic she shared with Lynx grew with each flower.

For the most part it was a golden summer, but there had been dark clouds as well. With Cindy, Jenna and the band in semi-seclusion at Bob's, the press then went after secondary sources for their story and began hounding Ally and Cindy’s parents to no end. This bothered Cindy more than any of the direct attacks she had received. She felt she could no longer hide away and have fun, sun and love with Lynx while her family carried the brunt of the battle for her.

Without consulting Lynx or anyone else, she contacted one of the magazines that had been the most diligent in harassing her family about wanting an interview. She called to inform them that if they didn’t back off she was going to sic her lawyer on them. Her intentions were honorable, but naíve. As soon as the receptionist realized who she had on the line, she immediately connected her to their ace reporter. Ten minutes later, she not only had Cindy calmed down but was slowly reeling her in for an interview.

For nearly an hour she spoke with a woman who worked every angle she could to land Cindy. She brought up the fact that her publication was a woman’s magazine, which of course she knew would lull Cindy into believing they would be more compassionate. She promised she would be the one conducting the interview, and she would do it anywhere that Cindy felt comfortable. If permissible, she wanted to bring a photographer along for a few tasteful shots, but she assured Cindy that no photos would be used and no copy put into print until Cindy gave her approval. For further incentive, she finally added that by putting out the TRUE story, this would not only ease the pressure on her parents and sister, but also take the thunder away from all the scandal sheets because the truth would put them under.

Cindy almost wiggled away, saying that perhaps she should talk it over with Lynx, but this skilled pro didn’t lose many that she got this close to the bank, and by the time she rung off with Cindy, she had gotten her commitment. Cindy wasn’t exactly sure how she had gone from telling some one to bug off, to agreeing to give them her life story, but on the whole, she felt pretty darn good. She hadn’t gotten promises to everything she felt she had to have before agreeing to the interview. She had stood up and took a very responsible course of action and she was sure Lynx and her family would be proud of her.

Cindy had wanted to set the interview up for the coming weekend, but the reporter skillfully maneuvered her into meeting her that night at a small restaurant down the coast from the beach house. She had told Cindy she wanted to be able to get her interview into the next issue, and time was of the essence. Cindy swallowed that as easily as she had the rest of the bait she’d been given.

After ringing off with the magazine, Cindy went next door to the recording studio and informed Lynx. Lynx, of course, was happy to see Cindy was happy, but he was obviously skeptical. He'd been around the press long enough to know how so often the nicest smiling reporters had shark teeth when they smelled news or blood.

He gently suggested that perhaps they should call Shelly in New York first, and have her check out the magazine and this reporter to be sure they were on the up and up. Then, in a few days if they checked out, they could reschedule the interview. Lynx even offered to go along to give the reporter a double exclusive.

Cindy knew this was probably the wise thing to do, but she had already committed to tonight, and she was just so keyed up about doing SOMETHING, she just didn’t want to wait. She wanted to show Lynx, her parents and maybe the world, that she was an adult woman, and not a little girl, or even a "little boy" hiding behind her parents or Lynx. Her sense of guilt for being responsible for what her family was going through, and her fierce pride would not allow this to go on any longer. SHE had to do something and she did!

Lynx could hear and feel how much this meant to Cindy. In his heart he knew this was one time the handsome prince couldn’t slay the dragon for her. He had to let her swing the sword herself, and stand nearby in case she got burned.

Lynx gave her his blessing to go for the interview if she really wanted, but he still wanted to place a call to Shelly just to let her know what was going on. The sparkle returned to Cindy's eyes, and Lynx held her like a father holding his excited little girl after he'd given her permission to go to her first sleepover. Of course like the loving but stern father, he warned her to think before she spoke, and if at any time it just didn't "feel right", immediately get the hell out of there.

Cindy picked up on the fatherly image and kissed him on the cheek as her best little girl voice softly uttered, "Okay Daddy! I’ll be good!"

With a giggle and a wiggle, she grabbed Tess and went in search of Jenna to help her get properly primped for the interview.

Cindy pulled out of Bob’s place looking very much the attractive, confident young woman, even if the butterflies in her stomach were saying otherwise. Twenty minutes later she was pulling into a lovely little bistro called Amelia’s Eatery. It was a delicious spot her uncle had taken her to many times, and she'd grown to know its willowy blonde proprietor very well.

Amelia greeted her with a hug and told her she was expected, as there were a lady and a photographer waiting to meet her at a booth in the back. Cindy thanked her friend and took a deep breath before making her way back toward the night’s appointment with destiny.

Cindy immediately caught sight of the reporter and her photographer. The cameraman was tall and slender, with a patchy beard, but even the facial hair couldn't make him look much older than his early twenties. The reporter rose from the table and covered the short distance between them and greeted her warmly. She was about Cindy's height and didn't really look much older. She was dressed impeccably, if not a bit flashy, and her voice was as soft and as reassuring as it had been on the phone. Her name was Abby Phillips and she gave Cindy a warm hug before offering her a seat and a menu. Abby told her that her dinner was courtesy of the magazine and to order anything she wanted. Cindy smiled, ordering only water and a side salad. She doubted if she could even eat that.

Once they got comfortable, Abby explained that she wanted to tape their interview and take maybe a few snaps. She would ask her a series of questions, but any of them that Cindy felt were too personal, she didn't have to answer. Cindy nodded her agreement but then asked if whatever snaps Abby wanted could be taken right away. “I don’t wish to be rude, but in all honesty, I would prefer the interview to be with you alone, sort of a woman-to-woman thing. Abby nodded knowingly and after several shots of Cindy had been taken, sent her counterpart to the van, leaving the pair of ladies to their work.

Over salad and over almost two hours Cindy's did her best to answer every question honestly and with detail. Several times she broke down in tears, but Abby comforted her and gave her time to recover. By the conclusion of the interview, Cindy was exhausted, but feeling relieved SHE'D finally set the record straight once and for all.

Abby gave Cindy her card and told her that she would contact her once she’d worked up the article and was ready for Cindy to look it over. Cindy hugged her tightly and thanked her for her kindness, her patience and for her understanding. Abby kept the charm going right to end when she smiled and said she was so glad she could set the record straight and help Cindy, Lynx and her family have peace.

Cindy was glowing on the ride back to the beach house. When she pulled her mustang into the driveway she sprinted up to meet Lynx with a mile-wide grin. She found him sitting alone on the same porch swing where she'd first poured out her story to Tess. She took the steps in a leap and jumped into his lap, showering him with kisses and bubbling about how well everything had gone.

She happily snuggled up to her handsome prince for a victory cuddle, and almost immediately she knew something was amiss. She could feel the tenseness in Lynx's shoulders. Pulling back, her feelings were confirmed by the worried look across his face.

When he didn’t come straight out with whatever was wrong, she asked him. When he told her, she felt her stomach knot up, and the joy she had felt flying into Lynx’s arms do a crash and burn. Shelly had returned Lynx's call about two hours after Cindy had left. She was absolutely emphatic that Cindy should not consent to do an interview with anyone from Liberated Woman magazine. They were absolutely not to be trusted. They were currently being sued by half a dozen celebrities whose image they had trashed with retouched photos, and reputations they’d ruined by twisting truths and outright lies.

As soon as Lynx had gotten the word from Shelly, he rang Amelia, but she said the reporter had just left. At that point there wasn’t anything left to do but wait until Cindy came home and break the news to her as best he could. The breaking news broke Cindy, and she collapsed into Lynx’s arms and sobbed. She had let her pride get the better of her judgment. She had so wanted to make things right and now she could only wonder just how much worse she’d made them.

Lynx rocked her most of the night before getting Tess and Jenna to put her to bed. The next morning they were on the phone to Shelly relaying the facts. She told Lynx and Cindy to sit tight and let her handle it from here. Under no circumstances were they to try and contact Abby Phillips or Liberated Woman . All she could do was hope to get a legal injunction before they could go to print.

Cindy told Shelly that Abby had PROMISED she wouldn't print anything without her approval. Shelly sighed, saying she hoped Cindy was right, but her experience with these types of publications told her that their promises weren’t usually worth the breath they were made them on.

Sadly, Shelly's prediction came true as Abby never called to confirm anything with Cindy, nor would she answer any messages left by Shelly. Cindy even went against Shelly’s orders and called Abby. She couldn’t get past the receptionist this time and could only leave Abby a message begging her not to print anything without being approved.

The PR pixie went after Liberated Woman with a tenacity that had earned her the name "Evil Witch" from those who had butted heads with her before. Yet despite all her best witchcraft, she couldn’t stop the next week’s issue of Liberated Woman from hitting the newsstands.

Cindy and Lynx were the feature story, of course. The cover shot had a very flattering picture of Lynx in concert but the snaps of Cindy were anything but that. It was a collage made from several snaps, all unauthorized of course. There was a picture of a very sad looking little boy with a short back and sides cut, Cindy's school picture from the fifth grade. She had no idea how they could have gotten hold of that. There was also a picture of her coming up the steps on her first day of high school as Cindy. She looked terrified and sickly in that shot, and she had been, terrified, at least. That snap was probably stock footage from the local television station that had been there that day. Finally, there was a picture of her at the New York concert. It was by far the best shot but hardly flattering in the glare of the stage lighting.

If the cover shot was bad, the actual pages of interview were far worse. Lynx held Cindy as they waded through the twisted words and outright lies masquerading as truth. Abby had taken Cindy's father and his fierce protectiveness of her and turned him into a child beater. A passing mention of her mother being kidded about using rum in her fruitcake recipe had turned Kim into an alcoholic. Ally was made to look like a domineering older sister with sexual perversions. The article claimed she had forced Cindy to wear girl’s clothes as a small child to feed some sick sexual fetish. The fact that Ally had also been a popular girl in school was twisted to portray her as a promiscuous tramp who’s had an abortion her senior year in high school. The closest thing Ally’s had to an operation her senior year was having an impacted wisdom tooth removed.

The lifelong friendship Cindy had shared with Jenna was quickly turned into romantic grade school affair that had now had become something of a lesbian relationship. It was clearly inferred that Cindy's affair with Lynx was only a cover up to hide her true sexuality.

Even her Uncle Bob was not left unscathed. Abby had taken the love Bob had felt for a girl who was like his own daughter, and made him look like a lecherous child molester, taking advantage of Cindy at his beach front pleasure palace.

Lynx however, got off lucky so to speak, as he was portrayed as the dupe. He was the good-hearted rock star, just trying to help a troubled groupie get her life turned around and off drugs. (Cindy's daily dosage of hormone pills had become a serious drug addiction with Abby's skillful rewrite.) In essence, most of what had been printed was twisted tales bearing little resemblance to Cindy's words, and the rest was just complete and utter fiction.

As Lynx held a sobbing Cindy in his arms, his blood boiled. He was a gentle man, who'd learned to take most of the pot shots the press had dealt him with little more than a chuckle, but this was different. They were not only attacking Cindy, but also her family, and both of their friends. The Prince was ready go on a dragon hunt to L.A. He was going to kick in the castle doors to Liberated Woman magazine and slay Miss Abby Phillips.

Twenty minutes later, Cindy's father called, ready to ride with him.

Fortunately Kim didn’t have to bail her husband or future son-in-law out of jail that day. Cooler heads prevailed as Shelly called shortly thereafter, pleading with them to let her handle it. “At this point, storming the castle will only provide more material for next month’s issue,” she stated.
 

 
Chapter Eight
Fighting Back
 
She was deeply sorry that she had not been able to stop the magazine from printing in time, but she was sure with a little help from her legal team she could have Abby Phillips and Liberated Woman eating their own words. One week later they had to, as a court order came through and Liberated Woman pulled the remaining magazines off the shelf, promising to print a retraction and an apology in the next issue.

It was the best mop up job that Shelly could do, and all parties thanked her for her efforts. Lynx and Cindy felt the best way to thank the woman that had worked so hard for her, was to reward her with some time off work. After squaring it with Bob, they “invited” Shelly to come have a California holiday with them and to bring Janet along with her. ‘Invite’ was a relative term, as they knew the little workaholic wasn’t one to take time off without a push, so Lynx sort of gave her an invite with an attitude. The professional pixie finally relented and stole Janet away with her. Their holiday at Uncle Bob's Hotel was so enjoyable that the one week stretched into two.

For once, Liberated Woman kept a promise. They printed the retraction and a less than enthusiastic apology, but the serious damage had already been done. The ground Cindy and Lynx had gained in New York had been lost in L.A. This battle had been a decisive defeat, but Cindy had learned a valuable lesson in the loss. She emerged from this a stronger, wiser, and less innocent woman. Once before she had made a painful transition that was necessary for her to live. This second one was painful as well, and equally necessary for her to survive.

Shelly's stay was mostly pleasure, but mixed with a bit of business. Shelly used her contacts to set up a few interviews with magazines and reporters she knew she could trust. After the fiasco with Liberated Woman , Cindy and Lynx were really left with no other choice but to tell the honest version now. Their reluctance to do so would only prove the falsehood of the lies Abby had spread.

Cindy and Lynx did two short interviews before Shelly left, both at Bob's place. They didn’t hit the newsstands with quite the sensationalism the Liberated Woman story had created, but being they were coming from reputable literary sources; they went a long way in repairing the damage.

By the time the “summer of fun” was over, Lynx and the Kool Kats were able to return to Denmark with material for two new albums. Cindy was preparing for her junior year at UCLA and everyone had reason for optimism. After the last two interviews, the press and the public eased off a bit from Cindy and her family. She knew her life would never be normal. It never had been, but she had high hopes now that she could spend the next year getting her education, improving her tennis game and feeling her love for Lynx grow, culminating with their becoming man and wife.

Cindy's junior year became her finest both academically and athletically. Her parents had originally voiced strong concerns that her relationship with Lynx might take her attentions away from her goals, but if anything, it had fueled her efforts on and off the court. She was a woman on a mission, and nothing, not scholastic challenges, tennis opponents or the power of bad press were going to keep her from her destiny.

Lynx attacked his work with the same fevered intensity that his love did half a world away. His composing, and the band’s spirited recording sessions produced two well received albums. Both went gold shortly after being released, and their status as platinum was only a matter of time. There were many who said the love songs he wrote during that time were some of the best the band had ever recorded. It wasn’t hard to tell he was inspired, and it would have taken a hermit not to know who had inspired him.

Cindy and Lynx both lived hectic lives during their time apart, yet in the face of responsibilities that nearly consumed them, they always found time to stop the world for each other. Cindy's cell phone became her lifeline to Lynx, and not a day went by that they didn't find time, even if only a few short minutes, to just reach out and reaffirm their love.

Despite the long distance phone conversations to sustain them, both Cindy and Lynx ached to feel each other’s physical touch. They desperately wanted to be together, but Cindy’s classes made it almost impossible for her to get away, so ultimately they decided if the princess couldn't come to the prince, the prince would again return to her.

During the course of her junior year, Lynx made almost a dozen trips to LA, some lasting barely more than a day, but precious and life giving to them both, nonetheless. He was even able to attend two of her matches without a riot ensuing. Of course, with him present, she was not in top form for either, but still managed to win them handily and reaffirm her status as the best woman in college tennis, and arguably the best amateur in the world.

Despite the fact that their time together was short, and rarely scheduled, and the phone calls equally as brief and unpredictable, there was one true constant in their life. It was the one declaration of their love that Cindy knew she could count on each and every day. No matter where she was, be it home, her parent's house or even on the road for a tennis tournament, she knew that at some point in the day she would receive her rose and the card that said, “For each day that the love and magic last, I will give you a rose. All my love, Lynx”

As Cindy’s junior year was coming to a close, college finals and the national tournament were quickly closing in. The happy couple’s one-year anniversary was also fast approaching. It was going to be a very special moment for them, as they’d decided to go back to where it all began.

Cindy would for wait for Lynx at the very spot where they first met. When he arrived, he would present her with a rose before taking to one knee again. He would then propose to her as he had one year earlier. If she accepted, as if there were any doubt, they would confirm the wedding plans and set the date.

Kim, Ally, Jenna, and even Tess when she was able to sneak in with Lynx, had been working for over six months to set up the wedding plans. Obviously, Cindy couldn’t realistically wait until Lynx restated his proposal, to get the bridal train rolling. Weddings take months and months of preparation and Cindy didn’t want to wait any longer than she had to. Yet even though she was as excited as any budding young bride-to-be, she flatly refused to let anyone finalize anything, until Lynx had asked her once again. She knew it seemed like a silly thing to do, as she had no doubt he would ask again, and she would accept, but she needed to wait. She had to keep some small part of herself in the real world until she was sure this dream would come true.

Cindy also needed to have a real world meeting with Lynx’s parents before the wedding. She not only wanted to meet the two people responsible for creating her soul mate, but also felt it only fair they should meet the woman who now wanted to share him. Originally, Lynx had hoped to steal Cindy away to Denmark for the week during her spring break but their schedules wouldn’t allow it. Cindy had to play a tennis match that had been rescheduled when the original date had been rained out, and Lynx and the Kool Kats were playing a command performance in New Zealand that simply could not be postponed.

This left them with no other alternative but to wait until Cindy's summer break, which would come after Lynx had restated his proposal to her. Her first contact with the Duke and Duchess (yes, Lynx’s parents were true Danish royalty, but … far enough down the line of succession that it would take a pretty big disaster before “Prince” Lynx became King) had been over the phone.

This first contact for Cindy after Lynx’s parents found out he’d proposed went far better for Cindy than it had for Lynx. Both parents seemed warm, supportive, and genuinely happy that their son had someone to make him happy. Lynx had already told them a little about Cindy’s birth defect in earlier conversations, but left the lion’s share of the explanations to his beloved.

Lynx rang Cindy first, and then connected her to his parents in a conference call. After a few minutes of pleasantries, the young woman opened herself up to any questions they had about her past and any thing else they wanted to know. The “phone interview” went as well, if not better than either Lynx or Cindy had hoped, and Lynx’s parents were obviously impressed by Cindy’s honesty and openness. Both parties had real reasons for hope that the face-to-face meeting would go equally as well.

During the week leading up to their one-year anniversary, both Cindy and Lynx were busy as usual. Cindy led the UCLA Lady Bruins to their first national championship in Women's tennis, while Lynx and the Kool Kats were preparing for their concert at London's Wembley Stadium.

The National tournament was scheduled to be over two days before the anniversary giving Cindy plenty of time to return home and be waiting for her betrothed at the beach. Lynx, however, was going to cut it quite a bit closer. The concert in London was scheduled for the night before their anniversary, which meant that he wouldn't be able to get out of Heathrow airport until the next morning, making him arrive at LAX late in the afternoon at the earliest. Her prince would be road weary, but still with just enough energy to kneel in the sand and ask her to make him the happiest man in the world.

Cindy returned on schedule and triumphantly, as she and her fellow Lady Bruins returned home the day after winning the tournament to find a hero’s welcome waiting for them. Cindy had been named MVP for her spectacular play both in singles and doubles. A UCLA championship in women’s tennis didn’t draw all the hoopla that a men’s basketball championship would’ve but it was still news, and the press was there taking snaps and asking plenty of questions of the team.

Of course, reporters rarely miss an opportunity for a scoop and it wasn’t long before several had singled Cindy out, quickly changing the topic before pushing her for any late breaking news on her relationship with Lynx. Prior to the debacle with Liberated Woman , Cindy might have given in, but no longer. She politely, but sternly waved those questions off telling them that this was the TEAMS’ moment, and Lady Bruins tennis was all she was going to talk about. She had learned well.

On the morning prior to the Wembley concert, Cindy received her daily rose, and a call from Lynx shortly thereafter. Lynx was but a few hours from going on stage, but he needed to call to hear his love's voice and to reassure her he would soon be at her feet asking her a very important question. It was the same question she had answered once before. He hoped her answer would be the same again.

Cindy, unable to resist just a gentle tease, smiled into the phone. She
giggled, “We'll see ... a lot can happen in a day, ya know."

Lynx laughed, confident it was just a lover’s game. He told her any more remarks like that and he was liable to cancel the concert and come over right away. They closed the conversation with proclamations of their love and their mutual anticipation of tomorrow's anniversary.

Jenna had stopped to pick up a light lunch for the two of them. She came in just as Cindy was tuning the radio, for Lynx and the Kool Kat's concert was going to be heard round-the-world and the pair didn't want to miss this chance to hear their boys rock the English faithful.

Sadly, neither the two California girls nor a capacity Wembley Stadium crowd would hear a single note that night. Forty-five minutes before the concert was to start, London and good part of the surrounding area had a major blackout. When the stadium officials informed Lynx that it was likely to take hours to restore power, he had no choice but to reschedule the performance, for the following evening. That turned out to be a wise choice, as the power was out until past midnight.

Under normal circumstances they would have postponed for a couple of weeks, or even a month, but this was no normal situation, as heavy flooding from recent storms had ravaged much of England’s western seaboard. Most of the proceeds for this concert were going into a relief fund to help the survivors, many of whom were now homeless. Considering what was at stake, none of the band members wanted these people to have to wait weeks for necessary assistance. They could imagine no choice but to reschedule the concert for the next night, which meant Lynx could not be in LA to ask his love the question he'd waited a year to ask again. He was heartbroken, and he knew she would be too, but he also knew she would understand.

Cindy and Jenna listened in disbelief as the radio announcer told the story of the massive London blackout. He reported that there had been no natural disaster or explosions. Several main generators had inexplicably shut down. And the emergency staff was working feverishly to get them up and running again. Both girls were relieved to hear there had been no loss of life, but were equally saddened when they found out that the night's, (even though daytime to them), concert would be postponed 24 hours.. Jenna pulled her best friend close, hugging her tightly, as she knew that Lynx would not be holding Cindy's hand on the beach and pledging his love as planned.

When the phone rang, Cindy ran for her purse to take Lynx’s call.

By the time the lights were up again and things had finally settled down in London, it was already midmorning of the next day. Lynx wanted to call Cindy, but knowing it was still her night and she would be sleeping, he decided to wait a few more hours before trying.

About five hours before the next day’s concert he called her on the cell but strangely, she did not answer. This had only happened a few times during their year together, and normally a deep-sleeping princess or a long tennis match explained most of those situations. He knew Cindy would be awake by now and she had to be expecting this call, so naturally he was concerned when she didn’t answer. He tried for nearly two hours without success, finally calling Bob's house, her parent's house, and even her sister Ally's house. Lynx received only two answering machine messages or an endless ringing for his efforts.

The concert was now less than an hour away, and Lynx was nervously pacing backstage. The veteran performer wasn’t having opening night jitters, but instead harbored deep concern for Cindy and her family. The fact he couldn’t reach ANYONE at ANY number had him jumping to the conclusion that something had to be terribly wrong. His mind played countless scenarios, where Cindy or someone in her family was seriously hurt, sick or possibly even dead.

Tess tried to settle her twin down, telling him he was probably way off base. “I’m sure there is a perfectly logical explanation for the whole thing, not the bad news you’re imagining.” She even added, “You’ll probably being hearing from Cindy very soon and you’ll find out that everything is just fine. Remember, I’ve got the sight.”

“Just call it my woman’s intuition”, Tess added with a wink.

Lynx smiled lovingly at his sister, looked deep into her eyes for reassurance, and finally hugged her tightly. Drawing strength from the bond, he broke the embrace with renewed vigor. Lynx forced a smile for professional purposes and grabbed his admiral’s hat. He recited the tried and true performer’s creed, “The show must go on” before he headed out to do just that, hoping Tess’ intuition was spot on.

The crowd shook venerable old Wembley as Lynx and the Kool Kats took the stage. They opened with a pair of their most popular upbeat hits, and then the rest of the band played more quietly to let Tess and her magic keyboard take center stage. Miss Kitty soon had the frenzied crowd purring with a soulful ballad.

Lynx let the English faithful savor that sweet song before whipping them up again with a lively guitar solo that rocked all the way to Buckingham Palace. Lynx and the Kool Kats worked the crowd like a skillful gentle lover, bringing them almost to the point of no return, then easing them back once again. Rock's reigning prince admiral had his usual stage presence. That incredible smile and dark bedroom eyes made every girl in the crowd think he was singing only to them, but the truth was, most of his mind, and all of his heart was thousands of miles away on a beach in California, wishing the body could be there as well.

Thunderous applause rocked Wembley as they finished the first set. Lynx looked over at the band and nodded, their cue to fire up another hi tempo selection when suddenly all the lights went out. Lynx's first thought was another power outage, and most of the crowd shared his conclusion as moans and groans floated toward the stage.

A few seconds which seemed far longer to all in attendance passed, and then a single spot light appeared at the opposite side of the stage from Lynx. The crowd hushed, focusing on the empty funnel of light, wondering if this was part of the show, or the lights gone again. Lynx shrugged his shoulders and looked into the darkness at the dim faces of the other band members. They all smiled back, seemingly just as surprised.

A few seconds later, it became apparent to Lynx that his band member’s look of surprise was only a charade, as Tess nodded knowingly to the other Kool Kats and they began playing a very soft soulful melody. Lynx's guitar fingers were quiet though, as he stared in disbelief at his sister and this change in the program that he’d been left in the dark about, literally. He was about to cross the distance to Tess to find out just what page she was on when thunderous applause directed his attention to the no longer empty spotlight.

Someone had come in off stage, and his heart nearly stopped when he saw the moonlit angel standing there. Cindy smiled at him, then nodding to Tess, began singing “Superstar” by the Carpenters. The stunned crowd quieted as the small girl gave a powerful rendition of the soulful ballad about a woman who falls in love with a rock star and then pines away at the radio, awaiting his return.

Superstar
By the Carpenters

"Long ago...
and oh so far away
I fell in love with you...
before the second show.

Your guitar ...
it sounds so sweet and clear
but you’re not really here ...
it’s just the radio.

Don't you remember you told me you loved me baby?
You said you'd be coming back this way again maybe.
Baby, baby, baby, baby, oh baby,
I love you, I really do.

Loneliness …
is such a sad affair
and I can hardly wait
to be with you again …

What to say, to make you come again (baby)
come back to me again (baby)
And play your sad guitar.

Don’t you remember you told me you loved me baby.
You said you’d be coming back this way again maybe.
Baby, baby, baby, baby, oh baby,
I love you, I really do.

Don’t you remember you told me you loved me baby.
You said you’d be coming back this way again maybe.
Baby, baby, baby, baby, oh baby,
I love you, I really do.”

When Cindy finished, 50,000 people were held in silence, both by the power of the song and by the little lady who had performed it. Lynx and every member of the band were among them. Finally the applause started and when it did, the sound from the crowd was thunderous. Lynx wiped the tears from his eyes and smiled lovingly at his surprise songbird. He had never seen nor heard anything so beautiful in his life. To Lynx, she was the perfect woman, singing the perfect song to describe their long distance romance. Naturally, he had all kinds of how’s and why’s and what’s to be answered about her magical appearance, but those could wait as there was a more important question to ask.

Finding the strength to ask that question, he began walking across the stage, slowly closing the distance to his beloved. He had never once taken his eyes off of her after she appeared in the circle. Cindy's heart pounded, in part from the fact that for the first time in her life she had sung on a stage to a capacity crowd, and in part because she had been singing to just one man, the love of her life, her soul mate.

When Lynx finally reached her, he extended his hand and she gave hers freely. The crowd quieted, although at the moment the two lovers were only aware of each other. Their eyes searched each other’s, silently exchanging thoughts in that bond that soul mates share.

Lynx then dropped to one knee, and even though he had hoped this moment would come on a special sandy spot in sunny California, he would have said these words to her in the depths of the hell. Regardless of the setting, and even if he had to share the moment with 50,000 Englishmen at Wembley, he knew proposing to Cindy was a piece of cake, wedding cake, he hoped.

The crowd in respect to the two lovers maintained their silence. Nearly everyone in attendance knew the story of Lynx and his beloved Cindy. Over the course of the year many stories, some flattering, some not, had been published about Cindy's birth defect, her subsequent surgeries and now, her relationship with Lynx. The general public’s opinion ran from those who had a great respect for the young woman, to those who still thought her a sick perverted soul who would surely burn in hell. Yet even her staunchest adversaries, had they seen this moment, could not have denied the pure and beautiful love expressed in Cindy's song, or the depth of passion evident as Lynx knelt before her and held her hand lovingly.

Lynx started to speak, but a shadow stepped from the darkness and handed him the one thing that this moment needed to be complete. The shadow came with a smile and a single red rose. Tess winked at her brother before she eased back into the darkness, so as not to ruin the moment. Lynx nodded back to her, then returned his attention to the princess before him.

His soft words echoed through a silent stadium and found their way straight to Cindy's heart. "Cindy I kneel before you on this sand err ... stage, as I did one year ago today. Three hundred and sixty four roses I have pledged to you since, one a day for as long as the love and the magic have lasted. On that day, I asked you to share the rest of your life with me, and you made me the happiest man in the world by saying yes. I now ask you once again. Will you accept this rose and my heart, for now and for as long as the love and magic last?"

Cindy smiled as tears welled, then shocked Lynx and the crowd, saying “no”, but very quickly adding a few soft words, "Not until you rise from the sand, errr ... stage. I don't want you to ever kneel before me or walk behind me or ask me to follow. Take my hand,” she held hers out to him, “and we'll walk together, side by side for as long as the love and the magic last."

Lynx quickly rose, lifting the young woman into his arms, kissing her passionately. Her feet were still literally a foot off the ground when she came up for air and said. "Being in your arms will work too!"

Lynx smiled, "I'll take that as a yes, then."

The crowd also took it as a yes, and roared their approval as Cindy and Lynx were given congratulatory hugs by the band members, stage crew and the other two musketeers, who had joined Cindy on her journey over the big pond, Ally and Jenna.

Once the earthquake was finally reduced to a tremor, Cindy tried to ease her way off the stage to allow her fiancé to finish his concert without further interruption, but Lynx wasn't about to let Cindy be a one-hit wonder, refusing to let her go.

Deciding to get the audience back in to it, he asked them if they'd like to hear Cindy sing another song. He knew the answer before he even asked it. Soon the capacity crowd was clamoring for an encore.

Cindy's eyes grew wide. She had intended being a one-trick pony. She didn't know another song well enough to face this crowd again. Superstar had been performed out of pure love for her soul mate. Now, all she wanted to do was melt off stage.

Lynx smiled at her, then whispered in her ear. She smiled back knowing that he’d suggested the only song he could. Looking into his love filled dark eyes of his and at his boyish grin, she couldn't resist, and probably never would be able to, she reluctantly gave her permission. Lynx asked Cindy to raise the lovely flower in her hand and the band immediately knew the tune. Together, Cindy’s and Lynx's voices filled the night air with what had become their theme song, The Rose.

The Rose
As sung by Bette Midler

Some say love is a river
That drowns the tender reed.
Some say love it is a razor
That leaves your soul to bleed.
Some say love it is a hunger
An endless, aching need
I say love it is a flower
And you its only seed.

It’s the heart afraid of breaking
That never learns to dance.
It’s the dream afraid of waking
That never takes the chance.
It’s the one who won’t be taken
That cannot seem to give.
And the soul afraid of dying
That never learns to live.

And the night has been too lonely
And the road has been too long.
And you think that love is only
For the lucky and the strong.
Just remember in the winter
Far beneath the bitter snow.
Lies the seed that with the sun’s love,
In the spring,
becomes a rose.

 
They finished the song with a kiss, and then held each other in a lover’s embrace. The crowd stayed silent for a few moments paying reverence to the magic they'd just seen and heard before finally cutting loose with thunderous applause that went off the scale. Lynx and Cindy each took a bow, before Cindy was able to elude Lynx’s grasp and scurry away to a more comfortable position off stage.

Thirty minutes later the concert ended but the faithful refused to leave until Cindy returned to take a bow with the rest of the performers who had thrilled them.

That concert would be a landmark for the performers, their friends off stage, and those in attendance. The spectators got to see something you don’t normally experience at a rock concert. They saw the leader of the band surprise serenaded by his fiancé. They saw said leader drop to one knee and propose marriage. They were even treated to a soul-stirring duet by the soon-to-be wedded couple. That alone had to be worth every pound and pence they'd paid.

As for the band, their performance that night at Wembley was considered by many to be their finest to date. Music historians would say it was this concert that vaulted the group to true icon status as they joined the elite group of Rock’s all time greatest bands.

For Cindy and Lynx, it was a point of no return. After that night, they knew there was no turning back now. Whatever the future held for them both, they knew they would be facing it together, forever.

It was also a decisive victory in the war of acceptance by public and press alike. Cindy could no longer be considered the transsexual plaything some of the scandal rags were still trying to portray her as. Lynx was making an honest woman of her now, and that went a long way in her public acceptance as a woman.

There was not a fan in attendance that night that couldn't see Cindy and Lynx were just two young people very much in love, and soon to be married. The next morning, the tabloids basically waved the white flag. Most of the less reputable ones went back to proclaiming Loch Ness monsters sightings and alien abductions. The rest proclaimed what those close to the pair already knew: The Prince had found his Princess.

---

 
End of part 2 of 6 - To Be continued...

Superstar: Performed by the Carpenters
Lyrics: Bonnie Bramlett
Music: Leon Russell

The Rose: Performed by Bette Midler
Lyrics and Music: Amanda Mc Broom

A meeting on the beach brings two people together and changes the world. This is not your usual Maggie the Kitten story. It is an adult story, a romance, if you will. I think you will enjoy it. Holly The Rose (Chapters 9-11) Written by Maggie the Kitten Edited by Holly Hart and Shelly Shalimar

---

 
Chapter Nine
Meetings
 
Love had indeed been heavy in the air that night, but not just on stage. There in the darkness just off stage and out of view of the 50,000 who were glued to rock's Romeo and Juliet, Cupid shot another arrow. This one pierced Cindy's sister Ally and a dashing young man who had only come to deliver a rose, and in turn, found the love of his life.

The magical rose had struck again and it had been an unknowing Tess who'd placed the pair in Cupid's line of fire.

It had all begun when Cindy called Tess on their airliner’s in-flight phone before the concert as the other girls were admiring the view above the Emerald Isles. She wanted to tell her that she, along with Jenna and Ally, were currently some 30,000 feet above Ireland and would be landing at Heathrow within the hour.

Tess was absolutely thrilled and started to shout for Lynx, but Cindy quickly begged Tess not to call her love. She asked Tess for her silence and her assistance, as she had a surprise plan for her beloved. Tess listened and smiled impishly. By the time Cindy had finished relaying her plan, Tess’ eyes were welling with happy tears.

When Cindy asked her if she thought Lynx would be surprised, Tess giggled and answered, "The boy won't know what hit him. I wouldn't miss this for a million dollars."

Realizing she had to get a few things done, and all without her brother's knowledge, Tess rang off after telling Cindy she would take care of everything. The young woman immediately set about doing it. She pulled Jon and Rich aside and informed them of the little surprise flying in. They of course, shared her enthusiasm for this little subterfuge and promised they would have the music ready for the moment. Tess, ever the little minx, neglected to tell Rich that Jenna would be joining Ally. She figured, why should Cindy be the only one to surprise her man.

Tess kept one eye on her pacing, frustrated big brother as she informed most of the stage crew of the change in program. They promised all the lighting and sound would be ready on her cue. Tess checked the clock in her dressing room and eased down in her chair. The California girls would be landing any time now and all was prepared and waiting.

She glanced over to her makeup table and smiled as she saw the flowers that had been sent by a fan earlier in the day. Lifting one from the vase she drank in its aroma and then suddenly her eyes went wide. The tulip fell from her hands as her mouth fell open and she collapsed in her chair. Placing both hands over her mouth she stared in horror at the flower filled vase before her.

"Oh no!" she gasped. "I've forgotten the rose!"

She knew that Lynx had sent Cindy a rose for delivery today, as he had every other day since he'd first met her, and never once had it failed to be delivered, but now that record was in jeopardy. Lynx hadn't known his beloved would be joining him in England this night. The rose he’d intended for her was probably sitting alone on her doorstep in California or taken in by a neighbor. If ever there was a night that Lynx HAD to present Cindy with a rose, this was it.

The young woman ran her fingers through her strawberry blonde locks as she reached for the phone directory. Turning to the florist’s section she said a silent prayer that she could find one who would deliver a single rose on such short notice.

Thirty minutes, and over a dozen calls later, Tess' prayer had yet to be answered. Most shops were either already closed or couldn't make delivery in time for the concert. The talented keyboard artist crossed her fingers as she dialed the last number in the book. An older gentleman greeted her with a kind voice, and immediately Tess set into her tale.

By the time she was finished she was nearly in tears as she pleaded with the man, telling him his was the last number she’d had to call. If he couldn't help, she would have no choice but to wander the streets of London and pray she could find a strolling flower vendor.

The phone was quiet for a few seconds after Tess' heartfelt plea. The old man had been a florist for many years. He had heard Tess' song many times before. He knew love's desperation, and the power of the flower. For him, there was still no greater joy than preparing a bouquet for a nervous young man who was about to ask his love to marry him, or creating wedding displays for the most beautiful moment in a young couple’s life. Tess' plea for help was just another reason why he hadn't retired. He immediately set to calm the panicked young woman.

Tess breathed a sigh of relief when he said he could help her. He did add that he was actually already closed, and his normal delivery driver had gone home for the night; however, his grandson, who lived in the flat above him often made special deliveries on short notice. He closed by saying that he would have his finest red rose prepared and delivered to her in time for the concert or shortly after it started, depending on traffic. They quickly agreed on which gate his grandson was to go to.

Tess gushed as she thanked him and told him he couldn't know how much this meant. The old man smiled into the phone, telling Tess he was just glad he could help. He sat the receiver down and chuckled. "Some things never change," he thought, realizing he was glad of it. Heading to the back of shop, he sought out his finest rose as promised, then buzzed his grandson to inform him he had an emergency delivery.

Tess called for some help from security to make sure that Cindy, Jenna and Ally could get in without tickets, and so the florist’s grandson would be able to get in with the rose.

Back behind the stage at Wembley, the band was doing final tune-ups and Lynx was making his last failed effort at trying to ring Cindy. Tess kept one eye on her brother and one eye on the stage door. She didn’t know which would show up first, Cindy or the rose.

Either way she wanted to make sure her brother saw neither before its time. When the rose had failed to arrive shortly before concert time, Tess asked a couple of the band’s roadies to keep an eye on the gate where she was expecting both the rose, and the girls, explaining the situation. They happily agreed, as Lynx and the Kool Kats took the stage and the crowd by storm.

At the end of the opening number, Tess saw a big smile and sign language for the letter “C” from one of her cohorts off stage. She smiled and nodded knowing that meant that Cindy and company had safely arrived and were hiding in Tess' dressing room.

In said dressing room, a very nervous Cindy was pacing the floor and wringing her hands. She had spent years preparing herself to be a tennis professional who one day might be center stage at Wimbledon, but being center stage at a rock concert was another matter all together. She couldn't believe she had given into such a crazy impulse. She chastised herself, saying she should have been thinking with her head and not her heart. She wasn't a singer. Sure, she'd practiced with the band for fun, and they all said she was pretty good. ’Pretty Good!’ she thought. ‘ “Pretty good” doesn't stand in front of 50,000 people performing a surprise love song for her man.’

Jenna and Ally, as each had so many times before, did their best to try and calm Cindy with reassuring hugs and buoy her confidence with words of encouragement. Ally had just pulled Cindy into a big sister hug when one of the stagehands knocked and came in. He apologized for intruding, then asked a favor. He told them about the rose delivery Tess had been expecting and wondered if perhaps either Ally or Jenna might be able to lend them a hand. The crew had their hands full with some very difficult stage and lighting arrangements and it would be a tremendous help if one of the girls might be able to stand watch with a security guard should the rose be delivered. He added it wouldn't be but for two or three songs, tops.

Whether it was destiny’s call, or just the fact Ally was closest to the dressing room door, she volunteered to keep watch, leaving her little sister with one last loving hug and giving Jenna a warm smile, thanking her as always, for being there when Cindy had needed a friend and second sister the most.

Ally took a brief glance at the flurry of backstage activity, marveling at the way Lynx was working the crowd with another of his soul stirring ballads as the stagehand led her to the stadium gate where a security guard was waiting for the flower. She had to admit her little sister sure had good taste in men.

The security guard was just explaining that he’d alerted other guards around the stadium, “in case the flowers come to the wrong gate,” when her attention was captured by a young man approaching the gate with a bewildered look on his face.

“I think that’s him,” she interrupted the guard, pointing at the man with the rose. It was a good thing her attention was riveted on the rose at the moment he spoke. “I have a special rose delivery for someone named Tess?”

"Oh, thank you for bringing the rose. I'm not Tess, but I can accept the delivery,” Ally offered cheerfully. It was probably a good idea she did speak before taking in the full view, for she was nearly speechless after she looked up. There, standing before the young woman was a young God dressed in jeans, t-shirt and trainers. He was tall, at least 6'4 as he towered over his 5'2 worshipper. Thick wavy blonde hair fell to near shoulder length, and oh, my, what broad shoulders they fell to! The shoulders gave way to a massive chest and strong arms that beckoned Ally to fall into them and it was all she could do to keep from answering the call. Her eyes met his as she reached for the wrapped rose. His were a deep hazel and they reached out to Ally with the same power as the gentle, disarming smile now gracing his lips. It was obvious he was appreciating the breathtaking view before his eyes, as well.

Ally somehow found the strength to take the rose from this blonde Adonis, and in doing so their fingers touched. Ally felt it. It was like a warm electrical wave that started where they had touched, but quickly spread throughout her entire body sending, hot tingles to the very depth of her soul. She wanted to say something. She needed to say something, but her mouth couldn't find the words, as her both her brain and her heart were in complete awe of the man who stood before her. Had this handsome knight not taken the initiative, Ally might have stood there doing her "deer in the headlights" impression for who knows how long.

"I ummm ... sorry. It took me a while to get here. The traffic to Wembley is bumper to bumper. I think everyone in London is trying to see Lynx and the Kool Kats."

The second wave hit Ally, and this time her knees nearly buckled. His voice was as beautiful and unique as his body. This time she actually heard his voice, not just his words, and it nearly defied description. It was soft and gentle, with a huskiness that gave it an almost silk over gravel quality.

A cool summer breeze was blowing, but Ally was very warm and becoming more so by the moment. Before she became a pool of estrogen at his feet, Ally managed a smile and a few words. "Yes, we had quite a time of it getting in from the airport."

She paused just a moment to draw in some much needed oxygen, as her head was still trying to piece together coherent thoughts. For the first time, she took her eyes off the English beauty before her and drank in the American beauty rose in her hand. Both were breathtaking. She smiled broadly. "Oh it’s a beautiful rose! I can't thank you enough for bringing it. You've really saved the day for Cindy and Lynx."

The young man appreciated the beauty of a rose. He'd spent enough time around them at his grandfather's shop but the young woman who held this lovely red beauty in her hand had a brilliance that blinded him to that of the flower. Long auburn locks cascaded down her back, nearly to her waist. Big hazel eyes framed in thick long lashes were the windows to a gentle and beautiful soul as enticing as the shapely seductress’s body housing it. Ally was still dressed casually after the long airplane ride, yet even in a simple blouse, skirt and tall boots combo, her image had a beauty as full and as captivating as any woman he'd ever met gracing the streets of London or the walls of the Louvre.

Almost on cue, a street light flickered on and bathed the beauty in a warm glow reminiscent of moonlight. Her hair, her eyes, her full soft lips, and peaches and cream complexion sparkled, giving her whole image a fairy tale quality. He felt as though he was face to face with an auburn haired Cinderella. The rose she held fitted her hand as surely as any glass slipper would her foot. Pure and simple, he was in the presence of a goddess. If he could have moved, he would have knelt before her, but at that moment the only thing he knew still working was his heart as he felt it pounding hard against his chest.

Somehow finding words he broke the moment. "My grandfather told me it was an errand of "love's mercy" as he called it. I kind of make deliveries for him when the regular driver’s gone for the day or when he needs one there REALLY fast."

The boyish twinkle in his eyes and smile was contagious and Ally barely suppressed a girlish giggle as she imagined a little boy and his racer darting along the sidewalk chasing pedestrians on his way to the candy store.

Finally, Ally felt she could take a full breath and smiled up at him. "Well ... I can't thank you or your grandfather enough. My little sister and my future brother-in-law will forever be in your debt."

Reaching to her skirt pocket she pulled out a small wad of English pounds. She was glad they'd had time to exchange a few notes at the airport. She started to count them, then just extended the entire amount toward him. There was far more there than the price of a dozen roses but the old man's kindness and the marvelous Mercury who'd run this errand of mercy was worth more than every pound she had in her pocket.

The young man quickly waved off her payment, saying that it was a wedding gift from his grandfather and from him. It was then this beauty-induced fog finally lifted enough from his brain for him to realize just whose engagement he was providing a flower for. It was THE Lynx and THE Cindy, the Danish rock star and the American girl who'd caused all that stir in the papers. The goddess before him was none other than her sister. He was very happy he could help make their fairy tale romance a reality, but he was even happier to know that the rose's intended was not the woman who held it. Not seeing a ring on her finger also added to his glimmer of hope.

Ally was touched by his refusal of payment and blushed demurely. She gushed as she thanked him again, before she took a bold leap of faith that directed her destiny once again. Since he would not accept her money, perhaps he would at least accept her invite. She couldn’t offer him front row and center, but if he was willing, he could stand and watch both the show and the moment unfold from a vantage point offstage with her.

He readily accepted her invitation as the security guard escorted them to the dressing room. It felt perfect and natural to be there for Ally, and when she let her free hand fall to her side, he quickly rescued it and placed it in his. She looked up at him and smiled. She was twenty-three years old and this wasn't the first young man who'd ever held her hand, but no boy or man's touch had ever set her soul afire like his did.

She was nearly lost in his eyes again before she realized that not only did she not know her Lord's name, she had yet to offer her own. Her eyes twinkled as she playfully half-curtsied and introduced her self as Alysson, “but please, just call me Ally”.

Her companion returned her smile and in then in the spirit of the moment, knelt slightly and kissed her hand. Looking up to meet her gaze, he returned introductions. As he rose to stand by her side once again, she let his voice and his words have way with her heart and soul. Her god had a name, and it was Andy.

Directing Andy to their safe spot off stage; safe from Lynx being able to see Ally and alert him to his beloved’s presence, the pair had a perfect vantage point to see the sold-out performance. Yet during the near four hour long concert with its countless encores, neither Andy nor Ally really saw much of the show. Ally had been able to tear herself away from Andy long enough to give Tess the rose on cue, and they both watched Cindy's ballad and the duet that she and Lynx sang, but the rest of the time the show was but a backdrop to their getting to know each other.

Ally loved Andy's voice, but aside from its gentle sound, she had noticed it had only a hint of an English accent. She had also noted his tall build and blonde locks seemed to be more suited to a California beach, than a London fog. When he told her where he had been born and spent most of his early life, it all fell into place and both of them were in stunned amazement at the coincidence.

Andy was a transplanted Englishman; transplanted at the age of 16 from San Francisco, California. Ally could scarcely believe that she'd traveled seemingly half way around the world to find this beautiful man, who as a boy had played on the same shoreline, only several hundred miles north. This revelation only strengthened the bond being forged between them, and Ally listened intently, drinking in every word as Andy told his tale.

His father was an American, an Air force officer who’d been stationed at a base not too far from London. His mother worked in a flower shop owned by her father, the same father, now Andy's grandfather, that had answered Tess' plea for help.

One night, Andy's father had been invited to a mixer at a pub in London. His mates said it was a good chance for him to meet a few of the local girls, maybe even the right one. Their words were a true prophecy in part, as that night he did meet the woman of his destiny, but it wasn't among the fair ladies who attended the party, as Geoff never found his way there.

Wanting to make a proper impression, he’d stopped at a florist on the way to pick up a single flower., It had been a rose, of course. His plan had been to mingle among the ladies and if any one captured his heart that night, he would present her with a rose. He couldn't help it. He was a hopeless romantic.

When he entered the shop an uncommon English beauty greeted him. Even surrounded by flowers, her brilliance was unmatched. She was 21 and her name was Jan. Six months later she married Geoff, and two years later she conceived a son. His name was Andrew.

Not long after Andrew was born, Geoff's four-year stay in England ended and he was able to return to the United States. He got a post at a base in northern California, only a short distance from his childhood home in San Francisco. When Jan first set foot in her new home on the California coast she was already pregnant with her second child. It would be a girl, whose name would be Elsa.

Geoff and Jan got a nice off base residence northeast of San Francisco, which became their home base for the next fifteen years, even when Geoff was sent overseas for additional tours. Because of his specialty, we was able to apply for and get reassigned to the same base when stateside.

The family had a small second home, a beachside cottage, really, over on the coast, where Andy, his mom, and his sisters moved every time Geoff was overseas. That meant Andy had spent much of his life combing the beaches, and watching out for his little sisters. His sister had become plural two years after Elsa was born, when Jan gave birth to the baby of the family, Sara.

As most military brats know, you have to be ready to move when your father or mother is in uniform. The fact that Andy's family had been stable for all those years was a miracle. The miracle ended shortly before Andy's sixteenth birthday, when Geoff got orders to return to England. Andy was no stranger to the UK, as his family had spent at least one or two holidays visiting his grandparents every year.

Andy and his sun worshipping sisters missed their sand and beaches but England has a charm all its own, and soon the kids had fully acclimated themselves to their lives there. Sara loved to draw and often escaped out into the nearby woods, sketching and capturing the natural green beauty around her. Elsa's creativity took the form of words, and she too, took off with pad and pencils to write tales of princesses locked in castles and the princes who came to save them. Andy carried the creative gene as well, but at 16, he had still been trying to figure out how to manifest it. He dabbled with paints a bit, but it wasn't until he attended university at Cambridge that he’d found his calling. What called to him was rock and clay, but more aptly put, he found his talent in sculpting.

The hands, the strong but gentle hands that held Ally's, were gifted. Using those hands to mold clay or shape rock into his mind's image was a burning passion with Andy, and Ally could see it in his eyes when he spoke of it. He told her that when he saw a block of marble or a pile of clay, that he would stare at it until he could see the image contained within. After that, the rest seemed easy. He had but to mold the clay appropriately or remove the excess rock.

He had graduated from Cambridge with an art degree, and predictions of great things to come from his mentors; however, that was four years ago and while he'd created some interesting and provocative pieces, the money was slow in coming. Fortunately, his grandfather had offered the flat above the flower shop as a studio and living quarters for the struggling young artist. He even gave him the chance to make a few pounds now and then making flower deliveries.

After Sara also graduated from Cambridge, Geoff and Jan returned to San Francisco. Elsa and Sara had become as at home in England as Andy, and decided to stay, renting a flat together not far from the flower shop. The young women pooled their finances and talents and had submitted several books for publication. Elsa wrote the stories, while Sara illustrated for her sister and several other authors. Elsa's tales were starting to gain an audience, while Sara's enthusiasts had bestowed the title of "Art Angel" upon the up and coming young illustrator.

Ally felt her own story paled in insignificance compared to Andy's. Of Kim and Bill's two children, she felt she was far more boring and less courageous than her little sister. Cindy had been the one who had faced such adversity to become the strong woman she was today. Ally was just the older sister who’d first seen the little girl peeking out behind the frown of a sad boy. She was the one who’d held her little brother while he cried quietly because he couldn't have long hair like Ally or wear dresses like Ally. She was the one who’d hosted those secret tea parties when her “little brother” became her little sister, Cindy. The transformation that took place when she helped him into the dresses she had long outgrown had been incredible. It was the only time she could remember him being truly happy or smiling. For years she’d kept the secret, until the day she stood beside Cindy when she broke the news to their parents.

Ally, when she wasn't keeping a watchful eye on her sad little brother, and then later very vulnerable little sister, was like most teen girls. She loved her clothes and her music, and of course fancied her share of boys. She was bright and beautiful and popular. Like Andy's sister Elsa, she had a penchant for writing and wrote some powerful and moving stories in both college and university. However she’d decided not to try her luck as a starving authoress and went after a more stable career. Like Andy, she had a passion for rocks, too, but not at such a creative level. She had graduated from UCLA with a degree in Geology, but Ally was quick to “pooh pooh” her grandiose sounding title, simply calling herself a "glorified rockbound."

Ever since she’d been a little girl, she’d loved picking up shiny stones on her way home from school. Her pockets would usually be heavily laden by the time she reached the house and she would share them with Cindy. She had quite the impressive basement collection by the time she left for UCLA. She’s been hoping her hobby might translate into a career, but just as Andy had found things a slow go, so had Ally.

Six months after graduation, she had yet to land a job in her field, eventually returning to UCLA to take an office job. Instead of exploring mountains of rock, she unhappily waded through mountains of paperwork and files, slaving away for a department head who held her no love, but a hearty grudge. The old letch had come on to her shortly after she started.

Ally had put him in his place right away, and after that he'd made her life a living hell. Two months before, some university budget cuts had been announced and Ally's department was to lose one employee. It didn't take Ally's bachelor’s degree to figure out who was getting sacked. Since then, she’d been living on unemployment while she searched for a new job to call her own. When Cindy called and asked her if she could leave for England on a moments notice, she laughed, “Let me check my calendar.” Two seconds later, she said, “I’m free!” Ten minutes later she had packed an overnight bag and was on her way to meet Cindy and Jenna.

Andy would have liked to have given her ex-boss a proper thrashing for the way he'd treated Ally, but at that moment he'd gladly shake his hand, for had he not fired her, she might not be there with him now.

They continued to talk, each drinking in more of the other until the concert finally ended. When Lynx, Cindy and the Kool Kats finally left the stage after the sixth encore, Ally quickly introduced the band to Andy, explaining he had brought tonight’s rose. Lynx shook his hand and gave his heartfelt thanks, while Cindy hugged him tightly.

After the marathon concert, the band excused themselves for quick showers and a change of clothes. When they returned, two limousines stood ready to take everyone out for the traditional after-concert dinner.

Not being in the know, Lynx offered a free arm to Ally as they headed for the limos. However Ally graciously declined her future brother-in-law’s arm and the luxury accommodations, taking her place beside Andy, saying they’d be along in his van.

Jenna, Cindy and Tess immediately recognized THE LOOK in Ally's eyes as Andy's fingers gently took hers on the way out the door. Lynx and the other guys stared in disbelief. They didn't have a clue. Guys never do.

It wasn't until everyone was settled in at one of London's finer eateries that Cindy finally filled in Lynx on how she'd pulled off her little magic act. As her story unfolded, it was clear to all that she had been a Cinderella Cindy, with a fairy godmother named Shelly, who’d made the magic possible.

It had all started the evening, or rather, for them, the morning of the scheduled Wembley concert. Jenna and Cindy were glued to the radio and television listening to bulletins on the situation in London when Cindy’s cell phone rang. Naturally she’d assumed it was Lynx, but was quite surprised to hear Shelly’s voice on the other end.

Cindy had grown quite fond of the young woman who had been such a help to Lynx professionally, and both of them personally, during their courtship. She was glad to hear her voice, but naturally, concerned it could be bad news.

Shelly had bad, good and wonderful news for her. The good news was that no one in the band had been hurt as a result of the power outage or the mass of people that were already swelling the stadium hours before the concert, in anticipation.

The bad news was that when they had been informed it would be hours, maybe all night before power could be restored, they had decided to reschedule the concert for the next night, which meant that Lynx wouldn’t be able to return to her in time for their anniversary.

The wonderful news was, that Shelly had a plan to bring them together for the occasion, only it would require a change of venue to make it happen.

When Cindy asked Shelly how Lynx would feel about her coming, the sexy spin-doctor giggled, saying he had no idea she might be coming, and she thought it would be the ultimate romantic surprise if they kept it that way. Cindy concurred completely.

When Cindy asked her if they had time to set up flight arrangements, Shelly informed her that three seats on flight 8675 from L.A. to London in three hours were already reserved and waiting for her, Ally and Jenna, and for them to get their lovely buns into them.

Cindy couldn’t believe Shelly had been so kind as to include her best friend and sister, but Shelly couldn’t have imagined it any other way. She knew how much the two meant to Cindy and it just wouldn’t have been right to expect her to leave them behind. “You don’t have to pack much, but this is an overnight flight, with a nine hour time zone change. Just take a carry on bag and a nice comfy pillow for each of you.”

Less than three hours later, the three musketeers were London bound babes. During the long flight over, Jenna and Ally came up with the idea of having Cindy go out on stage and sing to Lynx. Originally, she had just planned to appear front row and center when the lights came up, which would be a shocking surprise in and of itself, but Cindy’s fan club had one better.

They had both heard her sing and knew she was good enough to be out there, so her ability wasn’t an issue, and not only would she have a surprise for Lynx on their anniversary, but a gift as well, a song perfect for the occasion. Cindy loved the Carpenter’s and knew some of their material by heart. “Superstar” was her favorite song, and hauntingly fitting for the moment.

However much Cindy wavered at the idea of performing that song in front of 50,000 people, Ally and Jenna could see she was leaning just a bit and finally toppled her over by asking her if she would rather be down below the stage, separated from him by equipment, guardrails and security guards, or on stage with him where he could come to her. The question removed all doubt, and Cindy’s public debut as a song stylist was on.

As they were approaching Ireland, and able to use the in-flight phones, Cindy called Shelly and ran the idea by her before committing to it completely. She felt she owed her at least that much after all that Shelly had done to make this possible. The fairy godmother said the idea was pure magic, and having heard Cindy sing while in L.A. knew she could pull it off. Sadly, she wouldn’t be able to see it in person, as she was stuck in New York over some legal hassles, but she sent Cindy luck and love before ringing off.

As soon as she was through with that call, Cindy rang Tess who shared everyone else’s enthusiasm for the idea. Lynx’s twin sister set everything up, right down to the just-in time-rose delivery, and from there, Lynx knew the rest.

The young groom-to-be was deeply touched by so many things: Shelly’s efforts to bring Cindy to him, Jenna and Ally helping Cindy to find the courage to step on stage with him, Tess for setting everything up to make the song possible, Andy and his grandfather providing the rose, and of course, his beloved Cindy who’d crossed the pond, and taken the stage just to be with him. He truly was the luckiest man alive.

By the time they made it to their hotel rooms, it was nearly dawn. Everyone crashed as soon as soon as they found a soft spot, but Lynx and Cindy stayed up a little longer to greet the morning together; something they were looking forward to doing for the rest of their lives.

As Lynx did not have to rush off to another concert, and Cindy was through with classes for the year, the gang spent three days touring London with Andy and his sisters, Elsa and Sara as their guides. Cindy found England as charming and as storybook as she had always imagined, but for her, the best fairy tale of all was the one she was a living, as each day, her prince presented her with a rose.

Cindy and Lynx were off on their own for a walk through the beautiful English countryside when Cindy told Lynx she needed to discuss something with him. Her tall and handsome Lord stopped and searched his Lady's eyes. He could see it was important, or at least it was to Cindy, and that of course, made it important to him.

They stopped at a rather inviting looking stream and sat beneath a convenient shade tree. Lynx smiled to himself, remembering the first time he had met his beloved by the water and wishing he had brought his guitar.

Cindy took a deep breath before she started. "I've given this a lot of thought, and I think I'm ready. I realize that I was going to wait and everything, but I don't see any point in it. Now I know Mom and Dad will freak, but they know I'm ready and I can always go back later and finish, right? And legally at least, THAT'S not going to be a problem, as that's already been through the courts and done with.

And best of all I know we'll be able to spend more time together. Soooo ... what do you think? I mean I really hope you think it's a good idea, but ... but if you think I should wait, well then ... I'll wait. Did I say I think it means will be able to spend more time together?"

A very confused Lynx smiled at his beloved, who looked very much like a little girl trying to desperately convince her father she was ready for a pony. Lynx would gladly give Cindy his support, his approval and even a pony if that's what she wanted, but it would be easier to give it to her if he had any idea of what she wanted to do.

"Cindy ... I think ummm ... it's probably a wonderful idea. Obviously you do, but I might be a bit more objective if you could tell me exactly what it is that you want to do," he added with a soft loving smile.

Cindy blushed crimson realizing she had put so much effort into presentation, she had forgotten the most important part of the content. Covering her eyes in embarrassment, she shook her head before facing her beloved again.

"Sorry ... I got a little carried away."

Taking a deep breath she started again. "I want to forgo my last year at UCLA, and start playing professional tennis this summer."

Cindy stopped, waiting for a reaction, good or bad from Lynx, for like the animal he was named after, he was a patient hunter and allowed his prey to run herself out before making his move.

Cindy, seeing he was waiting for her to continue, did just that. "I've been the number one ranked women's player in college all year long and haven't lost a match. I've won three of the four amateur events I played in outside of school, and two of the girl's I beat have since went on to go pro. I feel like I am ready. Coach Thompson said I was ready. You read that article in Women's Tennis that rated me as the number one amateur in the world? They said I was ready too. Now ... I know what you're thinking. You think once I leave school I won't go back and get my degree. Well ... Cynthia Lynn Fox isn't a quitter. I'm not really quitting ... I'm just taking a break from school and I will go back and finish later. That's a promise. And I don't have to worry about my legal right to play women's tennis, thank you very much Rene Richards. And ... after this last year being in the spotlight along with you, I know I can handle the publicity of going pro. Did I mention I think it would mean we could spend more time together?"

Cindy, finally spent, anxiously awaited her beloved's response.

Lynx smiled and pulled his love in for a cuddle before saying a single word, and then, not wishing to cause her pain by teasing, gave her the words she'd hoped for. "Cindy I don’t know tennis as well as your coach or the writers at Women's Tennis, but I do know YOU, and I KNOW you are ready. My only question is, I wonder if the ladies in professional tennis are ready for you?"

Cindy hugged him tightly, rewarding his support with kisses. The Lynx drank them all in greedily and then added, "And besides, it means we could spend more time together. You did mention that, didn't you?"

Cindy's eyes lit up with playfulness and the chase was on and she went after the Lynx who showed how fast he could move when he needed to. The game of chase, hug and kiss eventually ended with a celebratory splash in the stream to honor Cindy's splash into professional tennis. After a good soaking, a truce was called, and the pair walked back hand-in-hand to join the others and share the news with them.

That night Cindy called her coach, her parents and Uncle Bob, and while her father raised all the objections she knew he would, in the end, everyone knew this was what Cindy wanted and that she was ready to reach for it.

When Cindy returned from Denmark, (they decided Cindy’s surprise splash in England was also the perfect chance for her to meet Lynx’s parents), she would make the announcement. Women’s Professional Tennis would never be the same.
 

 
Chapter Ten
Parental Consent
 
The next two days went far too fast. Soon it was time to load everyone up for Denmark, everyone except for Ally, that is. Much to no one’s surprise, she had decided to remain behind and extend her English holiday a few days longer. It seemed one particular “sight” in London required further appreciation and exploration by the smitten young woman. Elsa and Sara agreed to put Ally up at their flat while Andy and Ally explored the English countryside and their growing feelings for each other.

Lynx spent most of the short flight from London to Copenhagen reassuring Cindy that his parents would love and accept her in person just as they had over the phone. Cindy wanted to believe him, and needed to believe him. The previous contact she’d had with his parents over the phone had gone very well, but still she couldn’t help but feel as though she was playing for the national championship and she was going to have to win it on the other team’s court.

Any young woman going in to meet her prospective in-laws is bound to be nervous, and considering Cindy’s background, she had every right to be petrified. Not only was she a foreign “commoner” marrying into a family with a royal heritage, but also there was her birth defect to be considered. Every girl wonders if her fiancés parent’s will think she is woman enough for their son, but few brides-to-be have had to fight for their right just to be called a woman.

As the plane made its descent into Copenhagen, Cindy knew she had to trust her instincts and her beloved. Lynx said she would love both Denmark and his parents and so far he was already half right as the aerial view of this lovely land of lakes, mountains and inlets was absolutely breathtaking. Both her and Jenna were pointing and smiling like a pair of kids peeking in a candy store window while Rich and Lynx enjoyed playing Danish travel guides.

Denmark's national heroes were met with a rousing reception from their fan club faithful. Lynx and the Kool Kats appreciated the warm welcome home and did their best to sign autographs and pose for as many snaps as possible. Jenna and Cindy thought to be spectators in the show, but were reluctantly pulled into the mix by the band and received the same honored treatment.

Considering Cindy was taking Denmark's most eligible young bachelor off the market, she feared the reception she would get from his many heartbroken lady fans, not to mention the country as a whole, might be less than enthusiastic. Her fears however turned out to be totally unfounded as the footage from the concert at Wembley had now been shown world-wide, including Cindy's solo and Lynx's subsequent proposal. As one Copenhagen paper had put it, “Anyone not touched by the love these two share needs to be checked for a pulse.” When Cindy stepped off the plane she quickly found out that in the eyes of the faithful, she was now an adopted Danish princess.

They had been at the airport for nearly two hours and the crowd seemed to be swelling, rather than dissipating. Lynx was beginning to wonder if he was going to have to present Cindy to his parents for breakfast rather than their planned dinner, when an angel, an angel with long shimmering locks of many colors appeared and rescued them.

Tess was the first to spot a waving Shelly across the terminal as she pulled out a bullhorn and told the frenzied fans she had free copies of Lynx and the Kool Kats latest album AND within one of those albums were four free front row tickets to their next concert which included back stage passes to meet the group.

Lynx shook his head, then blew a kiss to his PR angel as the crowd divided itself between Shelly's offer and a chance to touch the real thing. The diversion opened up just enough of an avenue for our heroes to slowly make their way out of the terminal and into the limousine that Shelly had waiting for them.

Once safely inside and heading for their respective homes, Tess smiled. "Now that's what I call a PR agent who is your best friend. Shelly is a godsend."

Everyone, including Cindy and Jenna shared Tess' words of praise for the native New Yorker whose professionalism and empathy had not only brought the soul mates together for this very important moment, but had championed their cause with the press and the public from the moment she took the reins. Cindy was sizing up her "fairy godmother" for a bridesmaid gown as the limousine made its first of two stops.

Rich’s family home was ten minutes from Lynx and Tess’, and Jenna was about to get a guided tour. Jenna and Rich’s romance had been blossoming right along with Lynx and Cindy’s but hadn’t drawn near the press coverage. Knowing what their two friends had been going through as the price of their popularity, both Rich and Jenna were glad they didn’t have to pay it.

While Rich hadn’t dropped down on one knee yet, it was clearly only a matter of time until he did, so this meeting between Jenna and his parents held the same importance as the one that awaited Cindy. Cindy wished her nervous best friend good luck and made arrangements to rendezvous with her tomorrow to compare notes on how well each had done. Jon also grabbed his gear as his place was but a short work from Rich’s.

A few minutes later the limousine reached its final destination as it passed the gates leading to the home of Lynx and Tess' parents, better known to Danes everywhere as the Duke and Duchess of Oldenburg.

It was a beautiful old stately manor befitting royalty. Flowers seemed to be everywhere, but both Lynx and Tess had told Cindy to expect that, as their mother loved having their beauty both in the house and on the grounds. The ocean came almost at the back door of the estate, and Cindy smiled as she remembered Lynx telling her about the many summers he'd spent learning to sail under his father's patient guidance.

When the limousine pulled up in front of the house, there was no army of servants to meet them. Both Lynx and Tess had told Cindy that while the house and grounds was all pretty much storybook royalty, their parents were much more down to earth than the traditional aristocracy, and only kept a small servant staff to help with the maintenance. Save for catered affairs, there was only one cook at the estate and that was Lynx's mother, two when Tess was home, and three when Lynx decided to dabble in the culinary arts on occasion.

Cindy stepped out with the aid of her betrothed to be greeted by a pair of smiling faces. A tall man, stout with sparkling dark eyes, thick red hair, and a moustache to match waved at the new arrivals. Cindy smiled as she saw the handsome man who reminded her of a Danish version of her godfather Bob. She could easily imagine him and her Lynx aboard a sailing ship bound for adventure. Cindy blushed as she found herself getting carried away in a fantasy novel and then turned her attentions to the beautiful woman next to the beautiful man.

She was tall and slender, a fair-skinned woman with long honey blonde hair and deep green eyes. She had the beauty that time seems to have no dominion over, so although she had to be in her forties, she still had the youthful countenance of Helen of Troy; except in this case, her face could have launched a thousand Danish ships. She smiled warmly and waved when she saw her children and the young woman who wanted to be part of her family. Cindy smiled back, mentally noting that now she knew where Lynx had gotten that killer smile of his.

Tess was the first one to make contact as she pounced into her father's strong arms and showered him with kisses before settling for a happy snuggle. Mother quickly joined them as Lynx led Cindy up the stairs to meet the Duke and Duchess, or Christian and Caroline, as they’d asked Cindy to call them. Lynx offered his hand to his father who took it and shook it firmly before pulling his son in for a bear hug. After extracting himself, Lynx hugged his mother tightly and kissed her lightly on the cheek before finally introducing Cindy.

Lynx's father reached out and kissed her hand before winking and then offering her a much more casual and comfy welcoming hug. Cindy took it graciously, now understanding what Lynx had meant about how informal his royal parents were. She was then passed to Lynx's mother, who smiled warmly, took her hand and then kissed her on the cheek and gave her the best greeting she could hope for. "Welcome home, Cindy."

Cindy smiled, resisting the urge to curtsey before the first royalty she’d ever met. “Thank you, thank you for allowing me to call this home.”

Christian offered one arm to Cindy and the other to Tess. Both girls took their places by the Duke's side graciously. Lynx offered his arm to his mother, who smiled lovingly at her handsome son and did as her "daughter's" had before her.

Once inside, Tess was the first to spirit Cindy away, as she hurried her up the stairs to show her the room they would be sharing. Once she was settled in, Cindy returned with Tess, and then it was the Duke's turn as he insisted on giving her the free tour of the house, complete with its storied traditions. The tour concluded in the kitchen where the delicious aroma of tonight’s dinner had Cindy licking her lips hungrily.

Tess and her mother were hard at work preparing the Danish delicacies that Cindy had heard about so often. When they saw Cindy, they told her she could take a short nap if she'd like to rest before dinner, but Lynx's love would have none of it. If she was really going to be family, then she wanted to pitch in and help out like any other daughter would. When she washed her hands and asked how she could help, both Tess and Caroline grinned as they officially welcomed Cindy into the kitchen.

Cindy washed and cut a few vegetables, but primarily she shadowed Caroline, desperately trying to learn how to prepare those dishes which were Lynx's favorite. The older woman was touched and impressed by Cindy's efforts to please her husband to be.

Once, when she noticed that Cindy seemed to be slightly overwhelmed, she reached out and took her hand. "Cindy, you needn't worry about trying to learn all this now. Lynx will love whatever you serve him, because it's a gift from you."

Winking, she added, "And if all else fails, you can always charm him into taking you out for dinner, at least until you get the hang of it."

Cindy hugged her new mother and Tess quickly joined them to make it an official "hug fest". Tears of joy threatened in Cindy's eyes as she was overwhelmed by the wonderful welcome she was being given. She knew the visit would be all too short, and the serious details of their upcoming nuptials had yet to be discussed, but as she peered over Caroline’s shoulder, noting her directions for making the soup, she couldn't help but feel she was already home.

Dinner tasted as wonderful as the smells that had drawn her to the kitchen, and it was all the better for Cindy as her hand occasionally found its way over to Lynx's, which netted her his loving touch and gentle smile.

Cindy offered to help clear the table and do dishes but Caroline insisted Cindy was off duty, for at least this evening, as the evening was far too beautiful for them to spend it scrubbing pots. Both Lynx and Cindy caught the old romantics hint and did not disappoint her as they left the room arm in arm for a stroll through the grounds.

Lynx took his lady down to the dock to watch their beloved ocean and to share kisses and thoughts in the moonlight. Lynx told Cindy she was doing very well with his parents, and she countered by saying they were doing even better by her. She loved his family and would love to be a part of it. Lynx winked, “You already are.” he informed her. The rest of the evening was spent cuddling quietly; save for the few tales of Lynx's childhood sailing adventures that Cindy was able to wheedle out of him.

When they returned, only Tess was waiting for them. Making some quip about how absence makes the heart grow fonder, she spirited Cindy away to be her slumber party roommate for the night. The girls were up late chatting away. Tess further supported her brother's claims by saying Cindy was really getting along well with her parents and for her not to be afraid if her mother asked her to take a walk with her in the garden.

Weather permitting, of course; it had always been her favorite place to go when she wanted to talk to either Lynx or Tess . Then the conversation turned to wedding plans, sites to see, wondering how Jenna was faring, and a few “boy conquest” tales from Tess’ teen years that kept the girls up giggling until the wee hours of the morning. Finally, sleep claimed the pair and they spent what was left of the night spooning, and dreaming of sharing themselves and their beds with their own Prince Charmings.

The next morning Cindy came down for breakfast and noted that her love had been up before her, as today’s red rose lay waiting for her at table. Once everyone was down and breakfast was finally served it was as wonderful as the dinner the night before.

Shortly afterwards, Tess' prediction came true as Caroline asked if Cindy might walk with her so she could have a proper tour of grounds and her precious garden. Lynx gave her an encouraging nod and told her to take her time, as he needed to take care of a little business in town with his father. Tess' said she'd hitch a ride with the two handsome men, as she needed a few things in town herself.

Cindy walked and listened as Caroline pointed out many of her favorite flowers, often sharing stories about the meaning behind each one, some of them personal, especially the pink roses as they were the first flower her own beloved had ever given her. Cindy felt tears welling again, realizing that she had become part of a family tradition.

The older woman, sensing Cindy's emotions directed her to a bench and then took her hand gently as they sat down. She stared quietly into Cindy's green eyes, as if reading her very soul. Cindy knew Lynx had been right in what he’d said about his mother having a strong gift. She couldn't lie or hold back from this woman, but she had no reason to. She loved Lynx and that was pure honesty.

Caroline smiled and then patted Cindy's hand. "I know you are frightened, and with good reason. Marriage is the ultimate commitment, a promise to each other and a proclamation to the world that you have given yourselves completely to each other for as long as you both shall live. Yes, that’s a very scary thing, isn’t it?”

Cindy nodded. Caroline leaned forward, lowering her voice to almost a whisper. “You know, I was positively petrified when I accepted Christian’s proposal and we didn't have half the obstacles that you and Lynx face. I loved him and he loved me and that we knew, but I let everything else get in the way. I worried that his love for me might fade as my beauty faded with the passage of time. I worried that I couldn't be enough woman for him, in ALL ways."

Her emphasis on the word "All" told Cindy that Lynx's mother had also been a virgin prior to marriage.

"Despite the fact that both our families came from royal houses, and that I had been born and bred to assume the title of Duchess one day, I still worried about fitting into his life, and his family. I couldn't bear the thought of my presence somehow taking away or tarnishing the things he loved most. And, as crazy as it seems now, I even wondered if it was possible that there was another man out there I could love more? I was very naíve and inexperienced. I had never been close to any man before I met Christian. How could I really be sure what true love was? I couldn't imagine waking up one morning and not feeling love for him or not seeing it returned in his eyes. Between you and me, I almost called the whole thing off, two days before the wedding."

Cindy's eyes went wide as she was hanging on every word. "But ... but something changed your mind, right?"

The still-beautiful blonde smiled and nodded. "Yes, but more accurately someone. I went to my mother and told her I had second thoughts and we sat in a place very much like this one. She listened for hours as I cried and poured out all my fears and worries. When I was spent, she told me she too had felt those feelings prior to her wedding, and so had probably ever other woman who’d ever walked down the aisle. It was then she told me something that I hope will help you, and will help Tess one day when she and I have this same talk. She told me to try and set all my fears and worries aside until I was standing beside Christian at the altar. When I looked up into his eyes, she was sure all my questions and concerns and fears would find their answers there. At least all of hers did when she looked up into my father’s eyes.”

Cindy smiled and anxiously pushed the storyteller on, “So were you able to follow your mother’s advice? Did you maintain your sanity all the way through to the wedding march? And … and did you see in Christian’s eyes what your mother saw in your father’s eyes? Were all your questions and worries magically answered?”

Caroline smiled lovingly at the excited little girl, where a young woman had sat only moments ago. Her mind drifted back to her wedding day and all the magic and love she still felt whenever she looked at her soul mate. "Yes, my dear ... all my questions were answered by looking into his eyes and knowing one thing. He loved me as I loved him. That's when I realized that nothing else really mattered, not our royal heritage, or our responsibilities, or my inexperience, or my shortcomings or what the world thought, or for that matter, what tomorrow held, because whatever would come, we would face it together.

“I knew when I saw the love he felt for me in his eyes, that my presence could never take away from his life, anymore than his could have mine. In fact, without him I had been incomplete, more incomplete than I had known possible. And then … I just well, I just wasn't so scared anymore. I guess you might say the only thought that scared me then, was the thought of not being by his side, and for twenty five years any time I have ever felt scared about anything I look into those eyes of his and it's the same as it was the day we married."

Tears misted in both women's eyes and Cindy hugged her new mother tightly. They held each other and the moment until Cindy finally was able to speak. "Thank you ... thank you so much for sharing that with me. I love your son with all my heart, and I know he loves me, but I have been afraid because it is well,… complicated. You already know about my past, as does just about everyone else in the free world. And because of my defect, there are things I will never be able to give him, or you and Christian, for that matter, and it breaks my heart when I think of that. You see, I have to be woman enough for him, just like you did his father, because Lynx deserves to have everything he could ever want in a soul mate."

Tears rolled down Cindy's cheeks and the expert mother gathered her new daughter in for a cuddle. "Child ... you are everything to him. You are his soul mate, as I am his father's. Trust me on this. I believe you are more than woman enough, and more importantly, I’m sure my son feels the same way. Now I know this is true even if you doubt it, but there will be no doubt when you look into his eyes at the altar. I heard it in his words the first time he told us of you over the phone and then, when I saw it in his eyes the next time he came home, I knew you were the one."

"Really?" sniffled Cindy as she smiled hopefully.

"Yes, neither Tess nor Lynx could ever hide anything from me once I looked into their eyes. Only two things ever brought out the deepest blue in Lynx's eyes before you came along and those were his ocean and his music. He's loved them both dearly since he was a small child, but he'd give them up freely just to be with you, and I venture to say you feel the same way concerning your tennis dreams and anything else you possess."

Cindy nodded realizing Caroline could read her as well as she could her own children. She felt as though this incredibly understanding woman was lifting the weight of the world off her shoulders. She had been so worried she wouldn’t be able to make her understand how much she loved Lynx and he loved her, yet it was obvious she knew it, and believed in it as much as they did.

The older woman patted Cindy’s hand lovingly. “Marriage isn’t easy for any couple, regardless of how much in love they are. Over the course of your lifetime, you will face so many challenges and sadly nature has given you a cross no woman should have to bear, but as long as you and Lynx face everything together you will come through it. I promise you that these words are true, but should you ever doubt them or should you and Lynx face an obstacle that the two of you can’t overcome, then come home. Whatever it is, we’ll face it together as a family.”

Cindy barely managed a “thank you” before laying her head gently on her new mother’s shoulder. Caroline placed an arm around her and sniffled back her own tears.

Finally, she smiled and lightened the mood. “Well now, the dreaded “talk” is out of the way. What say we get down to the good stuff? I think this is the part where you tell me a little more about yourself and the wedding plans, while I tell you embarrassingly cute stories about Lynx as a child and show you a picture of him as a baby, naked on a bearskin rug.”

Cindy laughed and nodded as the two women continued their tour of the garden, each much more at ease then when they had started it. When Lynx, Tess and Christian returned they entered the house to the sounds of laughter coming from the parlor. When they traced it to its source, they found Cindy and Caroline going through photo albums, obviously enjoying themselves.

Tess quickly joined them to make a trio of giggling gals. Against his father’s advice, Lynx went over to see what was so funny and found out he was the butt of the joke literally, as he saw a picture of himself as a toddler, with his nappy flying at half mast.

Lynx groaned and offered Cindy his hand. She took it willingly as he lifted her from her seat. “I hate to break up Denmark’s version of Candid Camera, but Jenna and Rich are out waiting in the car and we thought we might give you two girls a tour.”

Caroline winked at Cindy; her silent communiqué that the photos would be available for a later showing. Cindy motioned for Tess to join them on the journey, but she declined, saying she was heading to the kitchen to add another chapter to the legacy of the “Muffin Maiden” and would catch up with them later.

Cindy smiled sadly at her new sister, as she couldn’t help but wonder if the true reason Tess didn’t join them was she’d grown tired of feeling like a fifth wheel. From their conversations last night, it was obvious to Cindy that Tess was still smitten with Uncle Bob. Sadly, all Cindy could do was hope that Tess would soon find an attainable Prince Charming of her own.

The lovebirds finally left hand-in-hand and joined Rich and Jenna in the car. Christian reached out and took Caroline’s hand as they watched the young lovers drive off. Smiling up at her beloved, she asked, “Feel like a walk in the garden?”

Her tall and still very handsome husband answered her with a kiss and an open arm, both which she took willingly.

The “Fab Four” spent a good portion of the day exploring the nearby woods and coastal areas. Jenna and Cindy had wished they’d worn hiking boots, as they did a bit of climbing, but the breathtaking views they saw from atop their climbs was well worth the sore feet they had from their efforts.

The girls also got to tour a few of the shops in the smaller villages outside Oldenburg. Lynx and the Kool Kats were known world over, but no place were they better known or more loved than their own home country. Of course traveling about Copenhagen or one of the bigger cities would often turn into they typical fan frenzy, fortunately Denmark has lots of smaller towns where they could pretty much just move about freely and without notice.

For the quiet Lynx, it was wonderful just being able to walk down the street with Cindy on his arm and not be blinded by camera flashes or have pens and paper pushed in his face. Cindy also loved this “quiet” time as much as he did. It was really the first time outside her godfather’s beach house she really felt relaxed.

When the boys slipped away to get the girls a soda, Jenna and Cindy quickly compared notes on their visit. Rich’s parents had been every bit as warm and welcoming to Jenna as Lynx’s had been to Cindy. Jenna had smiled when Rich’s parents had brought up Lynx and Cindy’s engagement and threw not so subtle hints about when they might be expecting to hear similar news from them. Jenna confided in Cindy that she was hoping they wouldn’t have to wait long.

When the boys returned shortly with sodas in hand, they saw the sly smiles the girls were giving them. Lynx started to ask what was up, but Rich quickly waved him off, “I have a feeling this is one of those times we’ll both be better off not knowing.”

The girls winked at each other before walking back to the car with their handsome guides and continuing the tour. When Cindy spotted a side road that in her opinion looked “neat” to explore, Rich winked at Lynx and quickly swerved the jeep onto it, nearly putting the girls on the floorboard. Little did the foursome know that this seemingly insignificant winding road into heavy woods would lead Lynx and Cindy to one of the most significant places in their life.

The road went on for about three miles without distinction before both it and the woods gave way to a small clearing. There, nestled within, was a beautiful church. Rich and Lynx confessed that in all their boyhood years of exploring, they’d never been down this road, but Lynx said the church seemed vaguely familiar. One thing for sure was this house of God was definitely an old one. The exterior was a tribute to the golden days of fine architecture and stood tall and proud with a steeple that seemed to reach for the heavens and beautiful stained-glass windows that sparkled in the late afternoon light.

When Cindy saw the church, her eyes lit up and she ran straight for it. Jenna was right behind her as the boys dawdled along in the rear. Cindy stood on the huge stone steps, shaking her head in disbelief at this breathtaking beauty hid deep within the forest. Hoping against hope, she pulled at the door, and much to her surprise and delight, it gave. With Jenna by her side, they quietly poked their cute noses in; not wishing to intrude should there be a service and were relieved to find that church was not in session.

By the time they boys had caught up with them, the two girls were standing in awe of the churches interior. It was as breathtakingly beautiful as the outside was. The ceiling had been painted to create something reminiscent of Michelangelo’s Sistine chapel. There were beautiful handcrafted carvings and statues that had to be hundreds of years old. To Cindy, the place felt warm and full of love. It truly seemed fitting of the title, “God’s House”. Regardless of their personal religious beliefs, all four knelt briefly and paid homage to the deity that called this house home.

When they walked out Cindy stopped on the steps and took another long loving gaze before turning to Lynx with love-filled pleading eyes.

“Lynx, you're gonna think I'm crazy but if we can do it, I want to get married here, and I want to do it before our holiday ends. I know how hard everyone's worked to set up things back home, and I know we still haven't sorted out all the legal problems, but after seeing this place, I can’t imagine anywhere more beautiful to be married than here. I know we've made some wonderful memories at my "home court" in California, but this is your place, your world and I want it to share it with you. I can't think of a better way to do that then to get married right here. I know this is so sudden and so crazy and just well … so … so … fairy tale romantic, but I think don’t think we found this place by accident. Somehow, I just know this is the place and the time. 0h please, Lynx, say yes, because I … I really don't want to leave Denmark without being your wife."

Lynx could hardly believe her words. He knew Cindy had been planning a huge wedding in Los Angeles for nearly a year, and suddenly she wanted to chuck it all to have a wedding in Denmark at a small country church that they didn’t even know the name of. He had known his beloved for over year and in all that time she never had gone after anything on impulse, save maybe for him, but this was different.

Lynx himself had not been immune to the charms of this beautiful old church, but even if he had, the look in Cindy’s eyes would have been enough for him. He would gladly proclaim his love for her anywhere she wanted, anytime she wanted, and if this place be her heart’s desire then that’s all that mattered to him. Her so desperately wanting to be as much a part of his world, as he'd tried to be of hers, touched him deeply. Her final words complimented his own thoughts, because truth be known, he was as ready to be her husband as she was his wife.

Lynx took a deep sigh and then looked up at the church. He smiled softly when he realized why it seemed vaguely familiar. It was very much like the church he had imagined when he was doing his psychic routine that day on the beach with Cindy. He was almost tempted to think that perhaps a bit of his mother and sister’s powers had rubbed off on him.

Returning his attentions to Cindy, he started to give her the answer her eyes were begging for when a flash of red caught his eye. There by the side of the building was the final sign their destiny lay in this place, a small wild rose bush. Taking her hand without a word, he led her toward it and then plucking a bloom from the bush, he gave his beloved a rare treat: a second rose in the same day. If there had been any doubt before, there was absolutely none for either of them now.

Lynx smiled at his beloved and quoted the words Cindy never grew tired of hearing. “For each day that the love and magic last I will give you a rose.”

Cindy cherished this rose as she did all the others and then Lynx finally found the words to make her wish come true. “Cindy, I would marry you any place and any time you would have me, and if this be your heart’s desire, then it’s mine too.”

Lynx very poetic and love-filled “yes,” got him tackled and showered with kisses for his efforts. After a little fun and frolic in the grass, the foursome headed back toward the car. Rich and Lynx were quiet on the way back home, but there was no loss of conversation as Jenna and Cindy were chattering about wedding plans the entire time.

When they returned to the estate they immediately broke the news to Lynx’s parents and Tess, who were as thrilled as they were and as surprised as Lynx had been. Lynx’s father was able to shed a little more light on the church that had captured Cindy’s heart, as he knew it well. It was an old Roman Catholic church over five hundred years old, and still held regular services. It had a long and storied tradition and as he filled the kids in on it, Cindy imagined herself standing across from Lynx at the altar and as she looked through her veil and into his eyes, she had no doubt, she had no fear.

Once the hugs, happy tears and congratulations were finished, the seemingly impossible task of trying to make Cindy and Lynx's wish come true started. Lynx and the Kool Kats next album to be released would be Wembley LIVE which wouldn't be due out for a few months, but they had a concert date in Copenhagen two weeks from today, and from there the band was off to Japan to kick off their Far East Tour. Cindy as well, had her professional tennis debut to prepare for. Not only did she have to make the official announcement and become sanctioned, but also she had some serious practicing to do if she wanted to play in the next major tournament.

The French Open was less than a month away, and save for Wimbledon or the U.S. Open, she couldn't think of a better place to begin her pro career. With both of their calendars about to become very full, it meant our young lovers had less than two weeks to accomplish “married mission impossible”. Cindy's first call was to her parents, but it was far from her last, as preparations for the wedding would set switchboards lighting up world-wide, and both families scrambling.

Of course the best laid plans of men, mice, and wedding planners mean nothing if the couple can't get legally married and Lynx and Cindy had some very justifiable concerns about whether Danish law would recognize Cindy as a woman and allow her to marry a man. Yes, they could probably have the religious ceremony but both really wanted their union to be recognized in the eyes of God AND government.

For once, royalty truly had its privileges as the Duke and the Duchess went to work immediately. Christian went to the men who held the high seats in council to gain their support should there be a legal problem, while the Duchess went to the real source of power in the government; the wives of the men who held those seats and asked for their support. Three days later, Lynx and Cindy were told that the sovereign state of Denmark would be honored to bless their union.

With legalities settled, it left only getting everyone and everything together on short notice and trying to have the wedding without a fanfare the size of Charles and Lady Diana. Cindy's parents had already taken two pretty good shocks in less than a week. Cindy had called to let them know she was turning pro and then two days later their other daughter Ally called, gushing about a handsome man named Andy she'd met and how she was going to stay a little longer in London to get to know him better.

When Cindy called and said she was getting married in Denmark, tears of joy fell from Kim's eyes and Bill shook his head and said, "They always say it comes in three's." Bob was happy for both Lynx and Cindy as he'd been around them more than Cindy's parents and had often wondered how they had managed to wait this long without running off to elope.

When Cindy called Ally and told her she was going to be a maid of honor in less than two weeks, she squealed happily and then asked if she thought Lynx might be able to use another groomsman so she could walk down the aisle with Andy. Cindy giggled, “Of course,” and then asked her if this was just practice for getting Andy to rendezvous with her at the aisle a little later. Ally giggled back, “My little sister knows me too well.”

Jenna loved the little church and she was so happy that Cindy and Lynx were going to be married there, but like Ally, she hoped that a practice run down the aisle with Rich might led to a wedding of her own soon.

Tess had been so happy for her brother and for the woman who had become her sister, long before it was legally recognized, but she also had designs on following in the footsteps of the other ladies in the wedding party. No one was happier to know that Bob would be coming to the wedding than Tess. Lynx had already planned to ask the kind gentleman who had opened his heart and home to him, to stand with him when he married Cindy. There was no doubt in Tess' mind which groomsman would be escorting her when she was a bridesmaid. She smiled hungrily in anticipation of another chance to catch her elusive prey.

Shelly shared everyone's happiness when she got the news, but shared everyone's concern about the time constraints and trying to keep this from being the media event of the year. When she got off the phone with Lynx and Cindy, the "Evil Witch" got right back on, and immediately started working on the best publicity smoke screen she could conjure up.

Back in Oldenburg, the church was secured for the wedding and then hurried arrangements were made, all via cloak and dagger to keep the local press from catching wind. Obviously, the smaller the guest list, the better the chance they would be able to keep it from turning into the World Football Championships, so it was a family and few close friends affair, which suited Lynx and Cindy just fine. As long as the most important people in their lives could be there, they were happy.

One week after Cindy had first seen the church; nearly everything had fallen into place to make her dream a reality. The marriage license had been handled rather discreetly with a couple of government clerks getting front row seats to the next Lynx and the Kool Kat's concert for their cooperative silence. Lynx's mother insisted on making the wedding cake herself, both from wanting to give the couple a special gift, and to help keep the secret hidden. Jenna and Tess said they would pitch in with the rest of the food and decorations so as to keep that all in the family so to speak.

Cindy's wedding gown and the bridesmaid's dresses would also be ready in time, courtesy of Cindy's mother. She had insisted on all the girl's being fitted the last time they were all together at Bob's beach house and the lovely gowns needed only a few final alterations to be complete. Fortunately, Kim was quite the seamstress and was confident she could make whatever minor changes might be needed once she got there.

Janet, Shelly's sister, the fashion coordinator for the band, was honored to be invited as well, and as part of her wedding gift would bring along Angel, her friend and photographer extraordinaire to shoot the wedding photos.

Cindy, who had so often cursed the God's for her birth defect, felt as though they were trying to make it all up to her now, as everything was coming together as if it were a product of divine intervention. Now, three days before the wedding, only one obstacle remained: getting everyone here without bringing in half the outside world.
 

 
Chapter Eleven
The Wedding
 
Shelly who seemed to have an unending supply of magic at her fingertips conjured up perhaps her best spell as she pulled off a disappearing act worthy of Houdini himself. Like all good magicians, she knew the importance of getting the audience to watch the left hand, so they won’t realize what the right hand is doing. While Shelly's left hand "leaked" false information to several of the major news sources, notably Liberated Woman magazine and the infamous Abby Phillips, that Lynx and Cindy were flying to Madrid for a secret wedding ceremony, her right hand was cluing the wedding party in on her brilliantly planned misdirection.

Cindy's parent's and Bob flew from L.A. to New York to meet Shelly and Janet. By the time they had arrived at JFK to change planes, Shelly's rumor had already taken wind and the airport was abuzz with reporters trying to get the scoop on the second “wedding of the century”. Shelly made her self very visible, neither confirming nor denying the rumors she herself had set in motion but cryptically remarking that there would be magic made in Madrid.

In Denmark, Lynx, Cindy and the rest of the gang took a private jet to Copenhagen where it had also been conveniently leaked that they were flying to Madrid via London, obviously to pick up Ally, Andy and his sisters. The rest of the news services, who had been reluctant to buy into the secret wedding ceremony theory, bought in now, sending their best to Madrid.

Timing was everything on this one and Shelly had it all down to the last second. The planes arrived in Madrid within twenty minutes of each other, and the airport was swelled with fans and media waiting to get a glimpse of "Rock’s Royal Family". They were not disappointed as Shelly paraded the passengers of both planes in full view as she led them into the customs area.

It was there the true magic took place. Waiting within were doubles ready to stand in for each of the wedding party. After a quick change of clothes the doubles were ready for the next move and the real wedding party looked as though they were ready to move some luggage, as they had been neatly disguised as baggage handlers. That was where Shelly performed her final trick, as she sent a ringer over to the Liberated Woman camp who conveniently leaked that the real wedding was going to be held in a remote location in India, and the entire Madrid scenario had just been an elaborate ruse to set to put the public off the trail.

Abby Phillips took the bait, hook, byline and sinker, knowing a move like that was trademark Shelly. To seal the deal, Shelly then led the group of doppelgangers out a fire exit area and onto a private jet bound for a secret location in India. Shelly made sure no one got more than a glance at the phony royal family, but she did linger around long enough to be sure Abby saw her lovely rainbow locks float into the plane as the door shut behind her.

Moments after Shelly and friends were headed for India, word on the "switch" spread throughout the airport, courtesy of Liberated Woman and reporters were scrambling for aircraft to follow with Abby leading the way. Two hours later, the real wedding party loaded their own luggage on a small jet bound for a private airfield outside Oldenburg and ‘Mission Married Impossible’ had become ‘Mission Married Possible’.

Everyone was totally indebted to Shelly for her efforts, but deeply saddened, as they hated to see her sacrifice herself and miss the wedding. Shelly’s last words to Cindy were, “Don't count me out until the organist plays the wedding march. If there is any way I can be there without bringing half the world with me, I will.”

The royal family was back in Oldenburg late that night, as the wedding was set for early afternoon the next day. Despite all the excitement, everyone was pretty much exhausted from the jet lag and cloak and dagger, so they headed off to bed shortly after arriving at the estate. Cindy went to bed that night both happy and a little scared, as she knew this would be her last night sleeping apart from her beloved. In a room down the hall, Lynx's thoughts and his feelings matched Cindy's.

Morning came shortly after dawn for the wedding party, and unfortunately, so did their first real disaster since putting things into motion. While shuffling people and luggage in Madrid some of the "real" royal families luggage had gotten lost, and most importantly the bag containing Cindy's wedding dress was among those missing in action.

When it came right down to it, Cindy would have married Lynx wearing her UCLA tennis uniform or as naked as Eve sans the fig leaf, but a wedding dress is a big part of the ceremony for a woman on the day she wants to look more beautiful than any other. Her dress was most likely safe; probably sitting in customs at Madrid or with Shelly in India, but there was no way it would be returned to her in time. Tears fell from the eyes of the young bride, who like all other bride's simply wanted everything to be perfect if only for this one moment in her life.

It was then that Caroline came to the rescue, and along with the aid of Kim and Janet, plus a loving gesture by Tess; saved the day for Cindy. Ally, Jenna and Cindy were going through what clothes they had with them to find the best possible replacement for Cindy’s gown when Caroline walked in carrying a long gray garment bag. Walking over to Cindy she handed it to the surprised young woman, “It’s yours for the ceremony if you will have it.”

Cindy opened the bag and gasped, as did nearly all the other women in the room, at the absolutely beautiful wedding gown Cindy was holding. She looked pleadingly at Caroline, who smiled and told her that this gown had been worn by four generations of brides, including her. She had hoped Tess would be wearing it next, but she would be honored if Cindy would wear it today.

Cindy looked at Tess, wondering if she might be hurt by another woman wearing the gown before her, but all she saw in Tess' beautiful eyes was love for her new sister and wishes for her happiness. Cindy was barely able to say thank you to them both before tears claimed her and she hugged them tightly.

Cindy tried on the dress and it was a near perfect fit, but a few alterations were in order and they had but precious few hours to make them. Kim and Janet lent a hand and two needles to help. Janet the fashion designer had been an adept seamstress from the days when she was a struggling designer making her own clothes and desperately trying to market them in New York.

She winked at Cindy and quipped in her best southern accent. "Why, don't you worry 'bout nuttin, Miss Cindy. If Scarlet O'Hara can make a gown out of draperies to impress Rhett Butler, I think me and your momma can have your wedding dress fitting so fine that ol' Lynx's passion will be a’burning like Sherman burned Atlanta, and if anybody thinks we can't do it, well ... frankly, my dear I don't give a damn!"

The room howled with laughter before becoming a flurry of activity, for everyone had a role to play if they were to get Cindy to the church on time. The men, as they do in most all weddings, had little else to do but complain about how uncomfortable their tuxes were and good naturedly rib the groom. Lynx took the gentle teasing in the spirit it was intended, but when he got the chance, he quietly slipped away to his favorite "thinking" place as a boy.

When it came time for the men to load up and head for the church, Christian knew exactly where to find his son. He heard the soft sweet sounds of Lynx's guitar long before he reached the dock. Lynx was just finishing the last few chords of The Rose when his father laid a gentle hand on his shoulder and asked him if he was ready to go.

Lynx smiled up at the man who had been friend and father to him. Standing up to face him, there was a slight hint of pre-wedding jitters evident on his face, but he forced a weak smile for his father. Christian put an arm around his son, noticing his anxiety, then offered a little friendly fatherly wisdom, even though it was unsolicited.

"Lynx, Cindy is a wonderful woman and I know you both love each other very much, but every man gets "butterflies wearing combat boots" in his stomach on his wedding day."

Lynx smiled, nodding, glad his father had said what he couldn't find the words to say for himself. He sighed and looked his father square in the eyes.
"I was out here playing "our song". You know ... The Rose and there’s this one particular line; ‘It's the soul afraid of dying that never learns to live.’ Dad, Cindy's just so incredible. She's the bravest person I've ever known. She's had to face so much, just to have the right to LIVE as a woman. I ... I don't think there is anyone who is more deserving of being happy and loved than she is, and I love her with all that I am, but ... what if that's not enough? I can't fail her, dad. I just can't."

His father sighed as his thoughts turned to earlier times his son had sought his wisdom and reassurances, but this time it was for something far more serious than a sailing lesson or a broken guitar string. He liked to think he'd never failed his son before, and as he spoke, he prayed this time would be no different.

"Lynx, Cindy is a wonderful woman and both your mother and I have so much respect for her and what she's been through, but we also have great pride and respect for the man you've become. Both of you are deserving of all the happiness life has to give, and I know you are the man to see she finds it, just as she is the woman to help you find it. As for somehow failing her, well ... I had those very same fears before I married your mother. I think most all men do. You worry about how you can be worthy of the most beautiful girl in the whole world."

Lynx nodded knowingly, for it was as if his father was reading his very thoughts.

The older man looked for just the right words to help ease his son's fears and found them in an old and treasured memory. "Lynx, I felt the same way about your mother as you do Cindy. I was standing up at that altar waiting for her and wondering how in the world I could possibly give your mother everything she deserves. I had money, station, and power. I could nearly offer her a princess's dream, but I was petrified that it still wasn't enough, and then ... the wedding march started and I turned just as the rest of the church did, to watch her walk down the aisle. As she came toward me on her father’s arm, she was bathed in candlelight, looking more beautiful than I thought any woman could. Then she was at my side and when I looked into her eyes, I felt such a powerful love for her that it just consumed me. That was when I realized that no man on this earth could love her as I did, and no man needed to protect her and make her happy more than I did. I simply loved her too much for failure to be an option. I had to be everything she would ever want or need, and then … well, I just really wasn't afraid anymore. Somehow I knew it would be alright, and since that day if I have ever doubted my ability to love her enough or make her happy, I just look at those beautiful eyes of hers and when she smiles at me, the fear, along with my doubts, are gone."

Lynx smiled at the man he'd loved and admired all his life. He'd always felt he'd been lucky to grow up with the privilege of wealth and status, but he'd have been proud to be a penniless peasant as long as he had this man for a father. Lynx managed a "Thanks Dad", as he hugged his father tightly. The older lion smiled lovingly; glad he still could still be there when his son needed him most.

The pair made their way up to the house where the rest of the guys were waiting for them. Rich gently teased Lynx, saying he thought maybe he got scared and was sailing half way to Iceland by now.

Lynx laughed. "Scared? Who me?"

That remark drew laughs from everyone, especially Lynx and Christian. Ten minutes later, a van full of extremely well dressed men was on its way to the church for a wedding.

Inside the house, Kim and Janet were finishing the last alterations on Cindy's dress, and Ally was fussing at Cindy, telling her baby sister to sit still or she'd end up with eyeliner in her ears. Cindy gave Ally her best little girl pout, which made her big sister roll her eyes and set them both to laughing. Downstairs, Tess, Jenna and Caroline had everything ready for the reception and the house was filled with the aroma of delicious Danish delicacies.

Thirty minutes later, everyone had gathered in Tess and Cindy's bedroom to catch a sneak peek of the bride in her gown. Cindy nervously stepped out of the bathroom with her mother and Janet behind her.

She looked out over her audience and smiled nervously, “Well, ... what do you think? Is it me?"

The smiles, sighs and tears of joy that greeted her answered better than any words could. Tears threatened at Cindy's eyes, but Ally chased them away by playfully teasing her that if she starts crying before she says I do, her eyeliner will run and Lynx is going to think he's marrying a raccoon. Cindy smiled away the tears that had started to well and then settled for warm hugs and glowing compliments. Shortly thereafter, the lovely ladies loaded themselves into a van, following the men who had left an hour earlier.

By two o'clock no unwanted guests had arrived and everyone was there save for Shelly. All were saddened that she hadn't been able to find her way there, as it had been her efforts, more than anyone else's that had kept the most important event in Cindy and Lynx's life from turning into a media circus. Cindy was thinking about her missing bridesmaid while she was posing for the last few pre-wedding shots when suddenly she and most everyone else in the church heard a strange sound coming from outside. Cindy's heart sank, as her first thought was the most obvious one; the media had figured them out and were outside massing for attack.

Tess was the first to get to the window, and when she saw the source of the commotion, she laughed. "Oh … my … God … I don't believe it."

The rest of the women crowded around the windows, while the men and several of the guests began filing out of the church. Everyone's attention was drawn upwards as a helicopter began slowly descending into the clearing by the church. Even from 300 feet above, Shelly's shimmering rainbow locks were unmistakable as she leaned over and waved to the onlookers below.

Lynx shook his head and chuckled, as he noted that Shelly hadn't just arrived on any air transport, but somehow she'd managed to commandeer a ride from the Danish Royal Air Force. He was tempted to ask her how she’d managed that one, but he was afraid she might actually tell him, so he decided to just greet her with a hug and tell her how happy she was that she could "drop" in.

Nearly everyone in attendance greeted Shelly outside the church, save for Cindy, who was in gown, and in accordance with tradition, couldn't risk being seen by Lynx.

When Shelly walked into to meet Cindy she greeted her with a smile and hug, saying, "Never underestimate the power of a good Jewish girl. I told you I'd make it before the music started."

Shelly had known she was going to be cutting it close so she was already "in gown," ready to assume her place as a bridesmaid. She also came bearing gifts, as she was carrying a small suitcase with her.

"Somehow, with all that luggage shuffling in Madrid, I ended up with one of your suitcases. A pretty important one, I think. It's got your wedding dress in it. I thought you might need it.” She smiled as she handed the missing luggage to Cindy.

Cindy thanked Shelly for getting both herself and the dress there in time for the wedding, and then glanced lovingly over at Lynx's mother before turning back to Shelly.

"I appreciate you bringing my dress, but I can't imagine a more beautiful, special dress to get married in than the one I'm wearing now."

Not a dissenting vote was cast by anyone as the service finally began. Only one change had been made since the rehearsal, as Andy took Rich's place directly next to Lynx so they could properly pair the bridesmaids with the groomsmen. Rich didn't mind stepping down in wedding rank as the lower rank did have its privileges, namely a beautiful young woman named Jenna.

As Lynx stood at the altar, watching each of the beautiful bridesmaids come down the aisle, he was thinking about his father's words. They had offered him comfort then, but as he awaited Cindy's emergence his fears threatened to return again.

And then SHE appeared! Sunlight poured in through the stained glass windows and combined with the glow of the candles, basked the beautiful bride in a heavenly light. Lynx drank in the vision, and then like his father before him, all fears left him when he looked into her eyes and love and dedication for his soul mate chased them all away.

Cindy made her way slowly down the aisle, so glad she was on her father's arm, as she barely had the strength to stand, let alone walk. Bill glanced over at his daughter and his heart swelled with a father's pride. He remembered how proud he had been to hold his first-born "son" in his arms twenty years before, but now, as he walked that child down the aisle, no father could be happier or more proud of the beautiful woman his daughter had become.

When the priest asked, “Who gives this woman?” Bill proudly said, "I do," before he reluctantly left her side, whispering the only words appropriate for the moment, "I love you, darling."

Cindy smiled lovingly at her parents, then turned to once again face her beloved. Before a single vow was spoken, tradition, Lynx's tradition if not the usual time-honored one, demanded something else. Lynx presented a rose to Cindy and then uttered the same heartfelt words each rose had been delivered with. "For each day that the love and magic last, I will give you a rose."

Cindy's trembling hand took the rose from her beloved and held it with her traditional bouquet. As she gazed up at Lynx through her veil, she saw such overwhelming love for her in this beautiful man's eyes. Suddenly, just as it had happened for Lynx’s mother, all the doubts, all the pain, and all the fears just melted away as love truly conquered all.

No one raised an objection, no one lost the ring, and when Cynthia Lynn Fox and Frederick Lynx Oldenburg were prompted to say, "I do", both did so willingly. Then Lynx raised the veil and pulled Cindy into his arms for their first kiss as man and wife. Cheers, applause and happy tears filled the church as friends and family were the first to officially greet the married couple.

The happy couple got the newly traditional popcorn shower as they left the church and then everyone returned to the estate for the reception where Caroline, with Tess’s and Jenna's assistance had produced a wedding cake and banquet that any young couple would be proud to have.

It was a wonderful evening, filled with food, fun, dancing and all the traditional reception gaiety. The festive occasion was made even better when Shelly filled everyone in on what had happened after she'd led the reporters astray. She started her tale by picking up from when she’d left them at the airport in Madrid.

With news and camera crews being led by Abby Phillips hot on Shelly's tail, the PR wizard landed in New Delhi an hour before they did. At that point she hurried the doubles on to a plane bound for New Zealand, with a stop in New Delhi. Shelly had a bus gassed up and waiting for her as she ran solo from this point.

When Abby and the others arrived in New Delhi only a couple of hours behind Shelly and her crew, they found Nancy Drew clues conveniently leading them to Shelly's trail. The PR wizard led her pursuers on a merry chase through the heart of India for most of the night. Shortly before dawn, she arrived at her final destination, an open field near Daman, on the west coast of India

The workers had done a wonderful job setting up the tents and decorations and making sure the "wedding party" was in attendance. Shelly congratulated the locals for their efforts and then hopped into the helicopter she had standing by and waited for the magic moment.

She didn't have to wait long, as dawn heralded the arrival of a caravan full of hot, dusty, dirty yet determined news media led by Abby Phillips, prepared for the scoop of the century. Scoop, turned out to be an appropriate word, for when the media descended upon the heavily decorated tents they found them filled with Indian royalty, or more accurately, sacred cows, and Abby Phillips was the laughing STOCK.

Shelly sweetly savored the distant view as she did her final disappearing act, escaping unnoticed among the commotion below. She wished she could have stayed around for Abby's exclusive interviews, but she had several connections to make if she was going to be in the wedding party.

From there, she returned to New Delhi, where she had a jet standing by, and then one in Athens that got her to Copenhagen and then the final arrangements that got her to the church.
Once it had become obvious to Abby and the other reporters that they’d been had, the faux royal family and friends were treated to an all expense paid two-week holiday for their part in the elaborate ruse.

Everyone was entertained by Shelly's awesome adventure and particularly touched by the efforts she had gone through to ensure Cindy and Lynx had a press-free wedding.

The fact that Abby Phillips got cow pies in the face was sweet icing on the wedding cake, and obviously pleased Cindy, who felt the score was now settled after the sucker punch that Abby had landed on her earlier. Lynx was equally grateful for Shelly's efforts but still puzzled as to how she had enlisted the Royal Danish Air Force as a taxi service.

When he finally called her on it she smiled at him and winked. "Lynx, don't you know a magician, or an Evil Witch for that matter, never reveals her tricks?"

Lynx shook his head, bested by the lady magician and gave her a hug in surrender. Shelly accepted happily and then quipped that she might fill the ladies in on a few of the details she had omitted concerning procuring the final copter ride, but only after the "fairer sex" had left the room. Both sexes howled with laughter and toasted Shelly as wine and song flowed freely for hours.

Once it was finally time to send the newlyweds off, everyone gathered outside the estate for the final tradition. The all-important wedding bouquet toss was held in the courtyard and the single men milled around nervously, their bachelorhood at stake, while the single girls jockeyed for prime position. Cindy's powerful tennis serve unleashed a high arching toss and the ladies pounced on their ticket to holy matrimony.

When the rugby-like scrum broke up it was Ally who'd snagged the flowered prized and all eyes turned toward the tall handsome young man who had walked her down the aisle earlier that day.

Andy smiled nervously before he quipped, "How ‘bout best two out of three tosses, eh?"

That got a good laugh from everyone, and a playful pout from Ally, but the frown was quickly turned upside down when her tall blonde god pulled her into his arms for a kiss. Bill and Kim Fox smiled at each other and wondered how long it would be before they watched their other daughter head off on her honeymoon. If the passion in the kiss was any barometer, they knew they better start planning as soon as they got back to L.A. Maybe it was a good thing Cindy’s now abandoned plans were as far along as they had been.

With group festivities now behind them, Cindy and Lynx waved to everyone and then stepped into the limousine. Tess, as a special wedding gift to them both, had set up a single night honeymoon at a small-secluded cottage not far from the estate.

Lynx wanted to take Cindy on a long honeymoon cruise; just her, him and the ocean, but it would have to wait. Professional tennis was waiting for Cindy, while the city of Copenhagen waited to be skillfully rocked by Lynx and the Kool Kats. There was also the media to take into consideration. By morning it would be public knowledge they were married, and Oldenburg would be crawling with press and public, so Lynx gave his love a rain check on their long romantic cruise and for now, take what they were given; a single night.

Over the course of a year, their hearts, their souls, and their thoughts had intertwined to become one. That night the final frontier was crossed as their bodies became one in a tender and passionate dance that took them to the heights of ecstasy, and then gently left them cradled in each other's arms, basking in the afterglow of love and feeling totally complete.

The next morning came far too early for the newlyweds, but they greeted it and the future with hope and resolution because they greeted it now as man and wife.

By the time they returned to the estate the news had been made public, and a few reporters were already milling about. Shelly, the professional problem-solver as always, was ready with a brief prepared statement followed by a thirty-minute question and answer session with the newlyweds. Considering the old transsexual issues, and the cow pies that Shelly had left for the reporters she'd led astray, she expected a much more hostile crowd, but surprisingly, the reporters were in good humor over the incident and their respect for both Cindy and Lynx was reflected in the questions they asked.

The fans who eventually swelled the estate grounds were positively euphoric in their support of the newlyweds, shouting that Lynx and Cindy's wedding was ushering in a new Camelot. Cindy, figuring that there was no time like the present, officially dropped the second bombshell of the day, saying that the new "Lady Guinevere" was taking a leave from college to join the Women's Professional Tennis circuit. If all went well, she hoped to be able to play in the next scheduled tournament, the prestigious French Open.

Once again the crowd roared its approval as the press fired a fresh round of questions primarily directed at Cindy, and the gracious lady answered them with the gentleness of a smooth drop volley.

Lynx ended the conference by presenting Cindy with the day's rose, her first as his wife, and then gave her a kiss that had the flashguns working overtime again. As the press and public finally left, there was no doubt they were firmly in the couple's court.

From the day they'd met, they'd been under public scrutiny, and with Lynx's music career and Cindy's debut in professional tennis, that didn't look to be changing any time soon. Over the past year they had seen some of the best and the worst the world could throw at them, yet they had endured because of their undying love for each other and the support of their friends and family. As Copenhagen awaited Lynx and the Kool Kats next concert, and the world awaited Cindy's debut at the French Open, the newlyweds looked to their shared future with hope, promise and joy, for they were living proof that lovely, truly conquers all.

---

 
End of part 3 of 6 - To Be continued...

A meeting on the beach brings two people together and changes the world. This is not your usual Maggie the Kitten story. It is an adult story, a romance, if you will. I think you will enjoy it. Holly The Rose (Chapters 12-15) Written by Maggie the Kitten Edited by Holly Hart and Shelly Shalimar

---

 
Chapter Twelve
At The Office
 
In far too short a time, Lynx was putting his new wife on a jet, savoring her last kiss and a hug that would have to keep him warm for at least three weeks. Cindy held his embrace until the final boarding call. She wished Lynx could be with her for her debut in Paris. Frankly, she wished he could be with her every waking moment, but for now she'd settle for what they could have, holding onto the memories the same way she held onto each day's rose.

Cindy returned to L.A with her parents and Bob, and after a brief stop in London, Ally and Andy followed them. It was Andy's turn to be a guest at Bob's beachfront home and Ally was hoping for the same magic that had given her little sister a ring and a wedding proposal.

Shelly and Janet reluctantly declined Bob's offer of a California holiday, saying their professions required their appearances in New York, as they had already been gone almost too long, but both were quick to ask for a rain check. Jenna decided to stay and share Tess' room with her at the estate until Tess and the band left for Beijing, to help lift Tess' dampened spirits after the elusive Bob left, and just maybe to see if she could add a little fuel to the fire between Rich and herself.

Upon Cindy's return, Coach Thompson was waiting for her, offering her services as she prepared for her pro debut, as well as heartfelt congratulations on her wedding. Cindy graciously accepted both before buckling down to begin the necessary preparation to make her dream of playing professional tennis a reality. She completed one part of the preparations before leaving campus. Three hours visiting her advisor and several professors, set things up so she could take some of her course by correspondence, as long as she could return to school for her mid-term & final exams. She would not have to take them with the other students, but could take them within a week, either way, with her advisor as a monitor.

While it would occasionally mean flying home between tournaments, she might be able to finish half of her senior year over the next two years. The only discouragement she’d run into was one professor who’d added, “ … if you last that long,” referring to whether or not Cindy would make it on the Women’s tour.

Cynthia Fox Oldenburg became a member of the Women's Tennis Association shortly after her return to L.A. There was, of course, plenty of fanfare when her card was issued but no legal problems to delay her debut in Paris. Cindy and her coach pretty much lived at Chez Bob prior to Cindy's first match. It was the only place she could have proper workouts free from the public or the press. By the time she left for Paris, Coach Thompson pronounced Cindy on top of her game and ready to take women's professional tennis by storm.

Her friends and both of her families were there for her debut, save of course for Lynx and Tess, who were performing in Beijing. Cindy was pacing the dressing room waiting for her first round match and so wishing Lynx was here by her side, when there was a knock on her door, and her wish was answered in spirit, if not in person. Ally and Jenna walked in carrying the day's rose from Lynx. It had just been delivered courtside and they thought she could really use it now. The tears in her eyes said they'd guessed right and she hugged them both tightly before heading out to face her opponent and the rest of the world.

After badly double-faulting on her first service, Cindy settled down to form and crushed her first round opponent, 6-2 6-1. She had similar successes in the next two rounds, but sustained her first professional match loss in the fourth round losing a grueling battle 6-4 4-6 7-6 to former Australian and French Open champion Evonne Durham. It was a stinging defeat for Cindy, but hardly a total loss. Her permission to play had been secured in court several years earlier, but her performance against some of the best players in the game removed any doubt in her own mind, as well as that of the tennis world, that she belonged there by talent and determination.

When she reached the semi-finals of her next tournament only to lose to the eventual champion, the press began to consider her a legitimate contender. Her performance in the next tournament proved it beyond doubt.

Lynx and the Kool Kats were preparing to take the stage in Singapore while Cindy was congratulating Ireland’s Maggie O’Malley on defeating her in the semi-finals at the BMW championships in Eastbourne, England. It had been three weeks since Lynx had held his beloved in his arms and he was anxious for an encore of their wedding night duet, but even more so, he just needed to be with her. He knew what it meant to him to have her in the crowd when he performed, and now that she was taking her turn in the spotlight he wanted, no, he needed, to be there to provide the support and inspiration she'd given him. Long before he knew the outcome of Cindy's match or took his first encore that night, he knew he had to be with the woman he loved and if that meant never stepping on the stage again, so be it.

Realistically and legally, he knew he still had both record and concert commitments for quite some time, and personally he knew he still had songs within him that he needed to write, but it was no longer the driving force in his life, and in reality, hadn't been for over a year now. His passion and his life had become Cindy and he HAD to set aside time for her and for them. He was truly looking forward to being in the audience for once and watching her work the stage.

After the show that night, he called and offered her what comfort he could at her loss, putting a wicked smile on her face when he said he'd be home the next night to massage her sore muscles and anything else he could get his hands on. He then made the homecoming even sweeter when he told her that Shelly had been able to clear the band’s calendar for a bit and he would be in the audience for her next tournament. “Oh, and from now on, we’ll be looking at the Tennis Tournament schedules before we schedule any new concerts. Not that we can schedule around all of them, but you can tell us which ones are most important to you.”

Cindy couldn't have been happier and Lynx couldn't have picked a better one for his audience debut. Her next match was the crown jewel of all tennis tournaments: Wimbledon. When Cindy stepped on to tennis' most hallowed ground she was fulfilling a life-long dream. When she stepped off of it at the tournament's conclusion, the true dream began.

When Cindy arrived in London the next morning following her loss at Eastbourne, Ally and Andy, along with a few fans and reporters were there to greet her arrival. She was pleasantly surprised to see such a small reception committee and was tempted to believe that perhaps her birth defect and recent marriage to Lynx was no longer top news material. Nothing would have pleased her more than for Elvis sightings and alien abductions to make her and Lynx into yesterday’s news.

Whatever delusions of anonymity she had were quickly dismissed when it came close to time for Lynx and Tess' plane to arrive from Singapore. Cindy had left the airport with Ally and Andy that morning, but by the time she returned to greet her husband and sister-in-law at their 5:30 pm flight, the airport was swelling with press and public. It appeared that at least at this juncture, the princess alone wasn't so much newsworthy copy anymore, but together with her prince, they were front page all over again.

Airport security did their best to create an open corridor for Cindy to reach Lynx when he exited customs, but had they not, she would have flown to him on wings of love. Their embrace was captured in a shower of flashes, before they were whisked away to Andy's car by security.

Cindy sat in the back, snuggling on Lynx's arm as she smiled and kissed him "Welcome home", home at this point, being any place they could be together. Ally laid her head on Andy's shoulder as he drove and Tess sighed out the window, the fifth wheel once again, wondering what Bob was doing at that very moment. She really didn't have any idea, but it didn't take much imagination for her to come up with some colorful suggestions involving her participation.

Shelly, to the rescue once again, had made arrangements for the gang to have a spacious country house outside London, complete with tennis courts for their short stay there. It was a week until the openings rounds for Wimbledon and a good measure of Cindy's days would be spent polishing her skills in anticipation.

Lynx had a little polishing of his own to do, working out the lyrics for several songs on the next album. The evenings however were reserved for joint activities of a more traditional nature: romantic dinners, moonlight strolls, sharing of themselves completely, and then while in each others arms, making plans for their life's future, until sleep claimed them both.

One major decision reached during their weeks stay at the cottage was about setting up house. Both of them would be on the road for a good part of the year and sadly not often together. Having a traditional home, considering their anything but traditional lifestyle wouldn’t seem to really be a pressing issue. Home would be any hotel, cottage, or tent for that matter that they could share a bed in. The closest thing they really had to homes were the family estate in Denmark, and Cindy's homes in L.A. with her parents and Bob. More than likely any time the pair didn't have impending engagements they would probably be residing at one of those three places.

Still, even if they were barely ever there, Lynx and Cindy still wanted a place to call home, THEIR home. There was no denying they were a wealthy and famous celebrity couple whose lifestyle would be keeping them on the go and in the news, but beneath all that glamour and media glitz they were very much just your average young couple very much in love, very much wanting a home to call their own and looking forward to spending their lives together there. While Lynx had enjoyed his career and Cindy was just getting hers started, both were prepared to give it all up if it got too much in the way of sharing life with each other.

Lynx had nearly walked away from his career when he was told Cindy's presence jeopardized it, and he'd still set it all aside tomorrow if it stood in the way of their happiness. As it was, he'd already decided to cut back on the workload as soon as possible so he could be by his beloved to support her during HER time in the limelight.

Cindy's dream of becoming a professional tennis player had helped her through the "dark times" as a young teen. Upon reaching her goal of becoming a young woman, tennis still held its place in her life, only now it was simply a love of the game and a desire to be the very best at it. After her first couple of professional tournaments Cindy had more than held her own with the very best in the profession. Now, in one week, she would be stepping on to the stage of the greatest event in tennis, Wimbledon. She was holding her dream in the palm of her right hand, yet just as her beloved Lynx would do the same with his career, she would gladly put down her racket and never serve another volley if it stood in the way of their happiness.

Lynx himself had said it best when he told Cindy all he truly wanted was one good guitar, the ocean nearby, her by his side, and a place to call home. He then gave the ultimate testament to her love by adding that his beloved guitar and ocean were debatable but her presence and a home was not. Before Cindy's first round match, they had mutually agreed to do a little house hunting in both Denmark and California. Ultimately they wanted two houses to call home, because both places were HOME to them.

A nervous and excited young American woman arrived at Wimbledon for her first match. The way she had conducted herself during her courtship with Lynx had gained her the respect of the press and the public. Her demeanor and impressive showings in her previous tournaments had gained her professional respect from her fellow players, as well.

As Cindy walked onto the court, tennis bag in one hand and today’s rose in the other, she smiled at her husband, friends and family. Whether or not she won a single point today, she knew she was already a winner in something far bigger than a tennis game. She blew a gentle kiss to her beloved before putting all her attention and strength into her first serve. It was an ace, and the first of many as Wimbledon and the huge world-wide television audience witnessed the birth of a legend.

Cindy blitzed through the first four rounds and the quarterfinals, before losing a heartbreaking first set in the semi-finals to her nemesis from Eastbourne, Maggie O’Malley. She was down 2-0 in the second set to the feisty Irish girl, when she changed strategy and her destiny.

She quit attacking the net so vigorously, and played back, patiently matching volleys with her cat-quick opponent whose aggressive and “pouncing” style of play had earned her the nickname, “Cheetah”. Cindy’s maneuver was brilliantly successful, as her impatient opponent was unable to adjust to the slowed tempo and Cindy won the next two sets, 6-4 and 6-4, advancing to the finals.

Standing between her and a place in the history books was a woman who had already secured her position there and was tennis’ reigning monarch and media darling, Chrissy Anne Collins. Cindy’s ultimate dream had been to play among the world’s best players, at the world’s most prestigious tournament and then win that tournament by beating the world’s best player. If she could beat Chrissy, she would have accomplished it all in her first year.

When she took the court against the “Queen”, she did something she hadn’t done since her UCLA playing days; she let the crowd unnerve her. Up until this point the crowd had been supportive, or at least respectful, but suddenly she was the TG girl who was daring to challenge the standing of the world’s tennis sweetheart. There were only a few hecklers, and they were removed by the end of the first game, but combined with playing in tennis’ biggest fishbowl and across the net from her idol, Cindy’s game fell apart in a 6-0 trouncing by Chrissy.

Then another one of those things that changed Cindy’s destiny happened, and as in the match before, fortunately for the better. While Cindy was taking water and trying to pick up the shambles of her lost game, Chrissy walked over to her and flashed a friendly smile.

“Cindy, you’re a damn good tennis player and a heck of a lady. You deserve to be here on both accounts and to blazes with anyone who thinks otherwise. You’re playing at the greatest tennis tournament in the world, so for God’s sake put all that other crap out of your head and ENJOY it, because it doesn’t get any better than this. Now let’s just go out and give them their money’s worth, okay?”

Cindy smiled at Chrissy, nodding and then adding the only words she could find, “thank you”. She returned to the court shortly after Chrissy did, with an even greater respect for tennis’ reigning queen and finally ready for the chance to steal her crown.

Cindy settled herself into the second game and when she won her first point, she realized that the woman across from her might be the number one player in women’s tennis, but she wasn’t a goddess. She was just another woman after the same thing Cindy was, and it was simply a matter of who wanted it most.

Then Cindy did something no other woman had done for the last three tournaments, she took a set from Miss Chrissy Anne Collins 6-4, setting the stage for the third set, a winner take all finale.

The third set between Chrissy and Cindy has been considered one of the finest displays of skill and tenacity in tennis. Many tennis enthusiasts look back on that match as the defining moment in Cindy’s career and the day the crown was passed to a new princess, or at least shared.

Chrissy took a quick lead, as she had in the first two sets, which established a pattern between these two for all of their future match ups. Chrissy would normally take the lead, Cindy would come charging back and then the battle was on.

Chrissy was serving up 2-0 when Cindy broke her serve and eventually tied the match at 2-2. The crowd, which had been firmly behind their media darling, began to shift, very much like the match, and was soon equally divided as the women headed down the stretch.

Fittingly, the match went into a tie-breaker, and not once, not twice, but three times Chrissy had Cindy at match point, but each time she pulled herself up off the grass and battled back. The grimace Chrissy gave as her opponent refused to die was the ultimate showing of respect for her.

Both women were fast losing the strength to put forth serves with any real power on them, and each had lost several steps due to heat and pure exhaustion. It came down to just pure determination and the will to win. Those were Cindy’s strong points. They had made Cindy the woman she was today and they would carry her to her first Wimbledon title.

Cindy’s hand was trembling as she served her first match point. If she was going to win it, it was now or never. She summoned all her strength, putting it into one final shot; hoping for an ace, but those hopes were thwarted when Chrissy struggled, but returned it.

Her return volley was in bounds, but she’d left herself out of position and Cindy seized the opening, dropping a perfect shot down the line just out of the reach of her diving opponent, to win the match. She’d captured tennis’ crown jewel at her first go!

Cindy would face Chrissy a number of times over her career, including twice more in the finals at Wimbledon, but like a first kiss, none would ever be more special to her than this time.

After the conclusion of the tournament, Chrissy was asked repeatedly what she had said to Cindy after their first game. Chris would never give a direct quote but often quipped that her words must have been life giving because they sure brought her opponent back from the dead.

“Sunshine Superstar,” as the British press nicknamed the California sun worshipper, captured Wimbledon and the hearts of the public with her inspired performance. What few doubters she may have had after winning Wimbledon were quickly silenced as she promptly made it two in a row by winning the Canadian Open and then her second grand slam event, by defeating Tracy Ashburn at the U.S. Open in New York. By the conclusion the tennis season, she had won six tournaments, two of them grand slams, and had elevated her status to the second ranked player in the world.

In the evenings, where some of the players at least occasionally went out, Cindy stayed in her hotel room and studied. She was not only doing her course work for UCLA, but she’d also made the acquaintance of Carin Kiersted, one of two Danish women on the tour. She helped Carin, and the sister who was traveling with her to work on their English, in return for help in learning to speak Dansk, her husband’s birth tongue.

Maggie heard them speaking one day, and soon joined them, saying, “I think it would be neat to have a secret language that not that many people can speak.” Before he end of the year, Maren, Carin’s sister told her, “I thin
k you are ready to surprise your husband and his parents next time you see them all,” Which pleased Cindy no end, especially when Carin seconded the opinion.

The year ended well for everyone. Cindy was on her way to being one of the best to ever pick up a tennis racquet, while Lynx and the Kool Kats latest album, “Wembley Live” had already gone double platinum and was being heralded as the groups crowning achievement.

For Christmas that year Lynx gave his young wife one of the things they both cherished most, a place to call a home. With a little help from Bob and Shelly, he was able to surprise her with a red Christmas rose and a lovely beachfront townhouse not twenty minutes from where they’d first met.

Cindy’s sister Ally finished off the year in royal fashion as well. Having practically emigrated to England, she savored the magical power of the flower, wedding bouquet flowers that is, as Andy proposed to her on Christmas Eve. She accepted long before the bearded fat man in the red suit started making deliveries.

Rich and Jenna spent the Christmas visiting Rich’s other relatives in Canada, and the lovely lass received the same warm welcome she’d gotten while visiting the main branch of his cold weather family. Rich still hadn’t taken to one knee yet, but like snow fall in Vancouver; you could count on it coming sooner or later.

Tess joined Lynx and Cindy for Christmas in California, enjoying a short holiday with her second family before heading back to Denmark to be with her first. While out and about with Cindy, a few nice beach boys caught her eye, but still there was only one “man” whose presence could make her purr, and sadly, Santa didn’t stuff Bob in her Christmas stocking. Tess, however had learned a valuable lesson from watching her sister play tennis. Patience and persistence is often the key to winning, so Miss Kitty played cool cat, biding her time before pouncing again.

Cindy opened her first full season in tennis in the same fashion she had closed it the year before. She won the season opening tournament in Oakland by defeating her nemesis from the year before, Maggie O’Malley. The victory proved to be a landmark win for two reasons: one, it elevated Cindy to the number one ranking in women’s tennis, a lofty position she would incredibly hold for the next three and a half seasons; and two, one of the most prolific doubles team in the history of women’s tennis was formed shortly after that tournament.

Maggie, firmly subscribing to the old theory that says “If you can’t beat ‘em, join ‘em”, did just that as she asked the talented and likeable Yank to buddy up with her for the next tournament. The Sunshine Superstar and the Irish Cheetah became fast friends and an even faster doubles success by winning their first tournament as a team. It would be the first of many over Cindy’s storied career.

Lynx had been unable to attend Cindy’s victory in California due to a concert in Madrid. He couldn’t very well turn down a chance to give back something to the city that had unknowingly figured so prominently in the elaborate misdirection that allowed him and Cindy to have a somewhat normal wedding in an anything but normal life.

Lynx was, however, able to personally hand deliver Cindy’s daily pre-match rose for all four of her grand slam tournaments and a good measure of the others that season, as he and all of the band members had arrived at a momentous decision. It was time for Lynx and his Kool Kats to begin stepping off the stage so they all could start getting on with more normal lives.

Still holding the music world in their hands, most groups would have milked the money and the limelight until someone dragged them off stage, but Lynx and the Kool Kats were never “most groups”. Their philosophy on life was as original as their brand of music, and perhaps more than anything else, explained the magic they made on stage and in the studio.

First and foremost, they loved making music. Pure and simple, it was fun! No matter how many command performances to sold out stadiums they did, they were still very much the same four kids who used to practice at the boathouse and drive Lynx and Tess’s parent’s crazy with the noise. They all told themselves when the band started to take off, that if they ever started to “grow up,” or if it ever quit being fun, they would walk away.

After five years of spending more time on stage and in a recording studio than any place resembling home, they were all getting tired. Having to nearly close down Disneyland just to go spend some quality time with Mickey was really starting to take the fun out of being a music celebrity, but perhaps most of all, their lives and loves were growing up around them, and they didn’t want to miss out.

Rich and Jenna were about as close as two people could be without getting married, and while their relationship hadn’t drawn nearly the press and public attention that Cindy and Lynx’s had, they both were looking forward to their eventual union and a little private stork hunting in the Danish or Canadian woods.

Tess still enjoyed performing and making people happy with the music, but after touring the world several times, she discovered the people who most needed happiness in their lives were rarely the ones who could afford to buy the group’s albums or attend their concerts. She’d been deeply touched by the poor and the sick she’d met on tour, and of course, none touched her heart deeper than the children.

It wasn’t long before the press dubbed Miss Kitty, the Singing Angel, as she began spending more and more time visiting hospitals and orphanages, bringing smiles to young faces who had so little to be happy about. She desperately wanted more time to become involved, even if it meant stepping down from the stage forever.

Of course, there was also the game of “Kitty cat and mouse” she had going with Bob. Tess was determined to get her paws on that handsome catch, but it was going to take more time and persistence to do it.

Lynx was getting road weary as well. Like everyone else in the band he’d enjoyed the ride, but more and more he found himself wanting to get back to things he loved most. As much as he loved playing, he loved to write and compose even more, and he found himself being drawn more and more to writing the songs, than performing them. He also missed his home country and the beautiful lady whose waves caressed the coast there, calling to him to sail with her. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d been out for a long sail and that meant it was way too long. Most of all, he wanted to be with the person he’d pledged his life and love.

With Cindy’s incredible splash into women’s tennis, it was obvious to Lynx, she was heading into the same limelight that he and the Kool Kats had enjoyed. They both knew that was a possibility when she started her career, and that at least for a while, their lives would be like two love trains, always passing in the night.

She’d make what concerts and recording sessions of his she could, and he’d make what matches of hers that he could. Hopefully, between the public, the press, the practices and the performing they might share their bodies and some brief stolen moments of “real life”.

Both knew that the careers in music and sports were often the most short-lived of any, and in a very short time they’d both be old news AND happy about it. Lynx, though, had already had his time in the sun, and for him it was becoming much more important to be able to step out of the light, so he could be there to enjoy Cindy’s time in it. He knew she was living one of her dreams and he wanted to share it with her as much as he could.

When the group went to Shelly and told her it was time for her to begin planning their unofficial farewell tour, she was heartbroken, but never more proud of her friends then she was right now. She understood, accepted and believed in their reasons for what they were doing. She began quietly scaling back concert dates and album production. The world didn’t know it yet, but Lynx and the Kool Kats were going astray.

Cindy was a bit saddened to see the world deprived of the magical music Lynx and the Kool Kats performed, but also selfishly happy to be able to see Lynx in the stands for her matches and to be able to spend more time with him when she was off court. Of course few things could match having her daily rose delivered by the most handsome delivery man in the world (that being subjective, as Ally might have a word or two to the contrary on that account).

As always, Lynx’s presence brought out the best in Cindy, and her game blossomed, just as her love for Lynx had earlier. For three seasons Cindy took women’s tennis by storm. By the end of her fourth year on the tour, she’d amassed some pretty gaudy numbers having won 44 singles titles,10 of them grand slams, and she’d won 29 doubles titles with the Irish Cheetah, including a streak of 109 consecutive match wins, but none were more impressive than her record four consecutive singles titles at Wimbledon. The Sunshine Superstar was Wonder Woman at Wimbledon, and the world was beginning to wonder if she could ever be beaten there.

Lynx and the Kool Kats were still loved and appreciated by their music faithful, but during the three years after deciding it was time to start winding down, they had only released one album. Those tours of seven concerts in ten days had also gone by the wayside, as their short concert schedule was becoming more and more, performances for special events and charity than for profit and promotion.

Lynx never regretted one moment of his lightened work load as he was able to devote his time more to writing songs for up and coming young artists to perform, sailing off the coasts of two oceans as they had bought their second home outside of Oldenburg and best of all, sharing Cindy’s successes and loving her every chance he had.

Tess was splitting her free time between chasing down donations and assistance for her many chosen charities and chasing the ever-elusive Bob. Her efforts in fundraising and aid had been very fruitful, and while she hadn’t enjoyed equal success with Bob, both Cindy and Ally carefully noted she seemed to be gaining ground on the confirmed bachelor.

Ally, having all but legally emigrated to England, used the power of the flower to finally make an honest man out of Andy. Having caught the bouquet at Cindy’s wedding, she kept the tradition alive two years later by marrying her handsome blue-eyed babe at a lovely wedding in Devonshire, England.

When Jenna caught that particular bouquet, she walked up to Rich, smiling devilishly, “You wanna get married in my country or yours?”

Rich shook his head and laughed, “How ’bout we split the difference and get married in Canada?”

Shortly before Christmas at the end of Cindy’s forth season on the tour, Rich made good his offer and married his beloved and ever patient Jenna in a lovely ceremony in Vancouver, British Columbia. Rich called the area God’s country, or Denmark West, and with the breathtakingly beautiful lakes and unspoiled forests, not one person in attendance could cast a dissenting vote.

With unmarried women becoming an endangered species, Tess nearly caught the bouquet by default. Still, figuring time was on her side, she played it cat cool by smiling impishly at Bob, adding a playful wink for good measure. Bob shook his head and smiled back. He couldn’t believe a beautiful young woman like Tess, could be remotely interested in a man twenty years her senior. Yet, after nearly five years, it was obvious she was, and he found that fact and his own budding interest in her getting harder and harder to deny.

Cindy and Lynx, like most married couples were always caught in the dreaded holiday dilemma with two sets of parents to please. After spending four beautiful but very cold days in Vancouver for Jenna’s wedding, Cindy was glad it was her parent’s turn to host Christmas. Los Angeles never sounded so good, or as warm as it did after leaving wind chill factors of 20 below zero.

That Christmas was another one of those magic moments to remember. It was a holiday that everyone in the family would look back on and say it was one of the most special ever. Ally and Andy flew in from Vancouver with Cindy and Lynx, which made Kim and Bill a pair of proud parents to have both their daughters and their adopted sons home for Christmas.

Kim had her girls to help her again, and the three ladies soon had the kitchen filled with happy chatter and the house filled with delicious smells. The men had all piled into the living room to watch sports and tell the new dirty jokes they’d heard. It was a scene right out of some old home Christmas movie, complete with the surprise guest.

A knock on the door found the men staring at a tall pile of gifts with two long shapely legs beneath them. It turned out to be a very lovely and well-known young lady who owned said legs.

Tess, grinning from ear to ear, shouted Merry Christmas and stole hugs from her pleasantly surprised family. Lynx was as happy as anyone to see his twin sister, but also at a loss to explain her presence, as she was supposed to be in Denmark consoling their parents on the absence of their son and daughter-in-law.

Tess quickly solved the mystery with two words, “Queen’s Request”. Both she and Lynx knew those words all too well, but quickly explained their significance to the non-Danish. Queen’s Request meant that her parent’s had been summoned, at the “Queen’s Request,” to spend Christmas at the royal castle. It was a so-called honor bestowed upon Dukes and Duchesses at the holidays.

While attendance at this stuffed shirt affair was mandatory, good food and genuine fun were usually no shows. Lynx and Tess had sat and starved their way through several of those growing up, so when Tess’ parents called her and told her they’d been drafted, she quickly became a draft dodger and opted for California instead.

Her father laughed and said she was being a coward. Her mother laughed and said she was being smart. Either way, she was crashing this Christmas party if they’d have her. Kim drew in her third daughter, holding her tightly as she welcomed her properly, “Grab an apron and peel some more potatoes!” Tess laughed, “Thanks Mom”.

The dinner was a belt-loosening success and even Cindy, seemingly forever in training, had seconds on all of her childhood favorites. At the belt loosening point, point the men were ready to return to the living room with healthy slices of pie to watch more sports, play with any gadgets i.e. power tools that Santa might have left them, or to tell the rest of the dirty jokes they knew. And the women, saying they couldn’t possibly eat a bite of pie, started to clear the table and so they could retire to the kitchen to soak dishes and eat their pie while hopefully hiding from their husbands and the calories.

Before things could more than start moving in that direction, Ally and Andy stood up. “May I have everyone’s attention?” Andy spoke loudly enough to get it. “We have an announcement to make.” Ally laced her arm in Andy’s and smiled like the cat that had caught the canary, signaling to all, that at least it was good news.

Andy looked lovingly at his wife, and took a deep breath before starting. “Everyone, I … well actually that is … Ally and I … have something to tell you. Well actually I guess it’s more Ally than really me, but …”

Ally giggled as she looked up at her floundering husband. Finally, mercifully, she rescued her brave knight. “Oh for heaven’s sakes! I’m pregnant, everyone. We’re gonna have a baby!”

Snuggling close to her beloved, she added playfully, “I was going to let Andy make the announcement but I only have six months left before I give birth.”

Andy laughed, hugging his princess tightly. They were joined seconds later by the rest of the surprised and extremely happy family in a group hug. Congratulatory handshakes, warm embraces, and happy tears followed for quite some time. Here, on the anniversary of perhaps the most blessed birth ever, came the news of another child entering the world. Obviously, with a lot less fanfare but loved every bit as much by the family waiting to welcome it.

Everyone was happy and looking forward to the roles they’d play as parent, grandparent, aunt or uncle to the family’s new addition. Everyone was also aware of something else, something that was the only dark cloud on a beautiful sunshiny Christmas. No one said it, but in trying so hard not to say it, it nearly screamed silently.

As joyous as this moment was for all, especially Ally, it was also incredibly painful for Ally’s little sister, who could never make the same announcement with Lynx at her side. Cindy felt the pain, the anger and the jealousy, as they were old adversaries. At times she’d given into them, but this wasn’t going to be one of those times. She was genuinely happy for the big sister she loved endlessly, and she wasn’t about to ruin this moment for her.

Cindy, however, was aware that her family was aware, and when she saw Ally hesitate a bit when describing the plans for the nursery, she hugged her tightly to silently let her know she was all right, and then immediately proposed plans for throwing her sister a baby shower.

Lynx watched his beloved as she chatted away happily with her mother and sister about plans for the new arrival. He had loved her from the day they first met on the beach. He had respected her for the journey she’d taken to be able to live as the woman she truly was. He’d been proud of her performance in every tennis match she played, including winning Wimbledon four times, but never had he felt so much love, respect and pride for her as he did watching her share her sister’s joy, while her own heart had to be breaking. He knew though, that the sad tears would follow the happy ones later, and all he could do now, as well as then, was just be there.

The drive home from Cindy’s parents place was a short one, but a quiet one. Cindy snuggled silently with Lynx as he eased her cherished Mustang up the winding coastal road. He knew his beloved well enough to know, she would come to him when she was ready.

When they got home Lynx put on a pot of coffee, wondering if this was going to be a long night and then set the kettle for Cindy knowing she’d prefer one of her special blends of flavored teas. When Cindy walked out of the bedroom she saw her beloved staring out the kitchen window, watching the rise and fall of the waves. She smiled lovingly, seeing the kettle on and her teas out. She didn’t know what she had ever done to be lucky enough to have a man like Lynx, but she hoped her luck would never run out.

As the kettle’s whistle drew their attention, they both turned to fetch it. Lynx and Cindy reached to grab the handle at the same time. Their hands touched and then both smiled at each other, each backing up at the same time giving the other permission. Cindy laughed, but then the pain she’d been battling since Ally and Andy’s announcement seized her and sad tears began to fall. Lynx turned off the kettle and pulled Cindy to him as the dam finally burst and her body shook as she sobbed.

Lynx held her in his arms, rocking her and cooing softly in her ears as if she were a child, a child very much like the one the barren woman was now crying for. During the course of their marriage, most of the nights their busy schedules would allow them to spend together, had usually been happy times that ended up with them holding each other. Some of those times were passion-filled dances of love, while others were simply gentle caresses until sleep overtook them both. Tonight, it would be Lynx holding Cindy, comforting her as best he could until the new day dawned.

---

 

 
Chapter Thirteen
Planning
 
Lynx held Cindy until the raging storm downgraded to a gentle mist. Only then did he gently ease her into a kitchen chair, leaving her only long enough to fetch their coffee and tea. As he went to fill their mugs Cindy asked, Would you use the big travel ones? I feel like a walk on the beach if you’re game.”

Her handsome husband smiled, “I’m always game for a moonlight stroll with a certain beautiful girl.” He was relieved to hear her getting her spirit back at least that much.

It might be Southern California, but it was late December, and close to midnight, so the pair of young lovers bundled up, and grabbed their choice of hot beverages before they left hand in hand to spend some time with the grand lady who’d been their companion and chaperone for some of the most important and magical moments of their life.

They walked, talked and sipped as the ocean waves crashed along the moonlit shore. Finally, they found a spot very much resembling the one where they’d first met, and settled in. They spent most of the night, chatting, cuddling and admiring each other’s beauty and that of the ocean before them.

The conversation was a continuation of one they had started the morning Cindy accepted Lynx’s proposal. It had been rehashed over many sleepless nights before being brought to the forefront again by Ally’s happy news. There was absolutely no doubt that they wanted children in their life. Like most women, Cindy had a strong maternal instinct, and at a time when most of her friends and opponents on the tour were missing all or part of a season to have their first or second child, Cindy hadn’t missed a match from the day she started but her heart was aching to break her perfect attendance record if it could be for that reason.

The paternal instinct doesn’t get near the publicity or recognition as the maternal one, and Lynx would be the first one to admit that for the first nine months women carry the LOAD of responsibility, but after that, he wanted to be as involved in every aspect of his children’s lives as he could be, and he couldn’t imagine any good father who wouldn’t want the same. His love for children and his desire to have one or more in his life paralleled that of Cindy’s, so he not only sympathized with her pain; he understood it, because it was his own.

For most married couples there are two ways of becoming parents: plan B and plan A. Now we list plan B here first, rather than A, because B is by far the most common, and traditionally easier to do. In fact, parents often subscribe to this method without planning or preparation for it. The B of course stands for ‘Birth”. It is the way all children enter this world and it is the way most couples acquire the children they have. Cindy and Lynx would have been more than happy to subscribe to plan B, but because of Cindy’s birth defect, having a child by birth wasn’t possible.

This left them with plan A, better known as ”Adoption”. Unfortunately, Cindy would miss out on carrying a life within her, but both she and Lynx could still care for a child already born; one that was just as loveable, and just as much in need of love. The many who had subscribed to plan A and made it work were living proof that you didn’t have to be a father or mother to be a mommy or a daddy.

Cindy, in her own way felt a bond with children in orphanages and foster homes. She had been born a woman unable to have children, and they were children, who had born, but at the moment, unable to have parents. The thought of filling the emptiness in their life by filling one in her own made plan A something Cindy felt she would have considered even if she had been able to subscribe to plan B.

Yet, despite having as much desire to hear the pitter patter of little feet as any other young couple, they had yet to do anything more than talk about adoption in over three years of marriage. In their defense there had been heavy issues that stood between them and any child they adopted, and as prospective parents they owed it to themselves and the child to resolve them.

During Cindy’s lifetime, her birth defect had caused her to have to defend her right to be considered a woman to doctors, school districts, tennis commissions, world governments and the general public. She’d had to do it in court, on television, and against tabloid journalists like Abby Phillips, but in order to adopt she would have to be prepared to face her toughest critics yet.

Considering the precious commodity they are responsible for, adoption agencies are absolutely ruthless when it comes to screening prospective parents. The fact that Cindy was a transsexual woman would be taken into consideration when determining if she was a suitable parent, and along with Lynx, could provide a proper home atmosphere. Cindy was in a far better chance than most of her other gender challenged sisters, due to her financial situation and celebrity status, but there were those who still harbored a lot of prejudice and still would not recognize her status a woman, and certainly wouldn’t condone her becoming a mother. All it would take would be one closed minded person on the board to ruin the young couple’s chances.

Lynx and Cindy also knew that as soon as they applied to adopt a child, they were looking at another media frenzy. They were both old hands at being tailed by news vans, and needing to do their grocery shopping at 3 a.m. to avoid starting a riot, but since Cindy’s rise to the top of women’s tennis, most of the press and public had been friendly. There was, however, a very good chance that news of a pending adoption could stir up all the hate mongers and right wing religious groups again. Lynx and Cindy had to be sure they were ready to face this, and more importantly, were they ready to bring a child into that kind of environment.

There was also a matter of timing, as well. Neither Cindy nor Lynx wanted to bring a child into their lives until their lives were both such that they could give that child all the love and attention the child deserved. All parents struggle with the issue of finding enough time for their children, especially in homes where both parents work. Lynx and Cindy both worked, but the extreme nature of their jobs often made it difficult to see each other for weeks at a time. The lifestyle had been extremely tough on their marriage at times, but for both of them it would be a totally unacceptable situation if they embraced parenthood.

Lynx was already stepping back from the limelight in order to have more time to be a part of Cindy’s success. As far as he was concerned, he’d turn down a chance to play for all the royalty in the world, just to sing one lullaby to his own child.

Lynx was 29 and he’d been atop the music world for ten years. Some would say he’d had his time in the sun, and it was easier for him to step away from it but for Cindy and her tennis career the day was still dawning. At 24, Cindy was the dominant woman tennis player in the world, and if she could stay healthy, could easily play another ten years. By the end of her career, she could might very well rewrite every record in women’s tennis.

Of course, there was no reason why Cindy couldn’t have both her career and her child. In fact, she had an “advantage” over most of the plan B subscribers on the circuit. She wouldn’t need any down time to recuperate. With any luck, she might not even have to miss a tournament.

Cindy however didn’t look at that as an “advantage” and more importantly she didn’t like the thought of Lynx alone, or some nanny raising her child while she was chasing tennis balls someplace else halfway round the world. Cindy might be a modern woman in many ways, but her feelings about child rearing were as traditional as they come. She wanted to be home with her child, especially if they were able to adopt an infant. She couldn’t have those first nine months of mother and child bonding while she carried her baby, but at least she could have the rest and she wasn’t about to miss one minute of it, either. From first words, to first steps, to first kiss and beyond, Cindy wanted and needed to be there for her child. For her, motherhood meant retirement from professional tennis. That wasn’t debatable.

Finally, along with timing, was time itself. Lynx and Cindy had met, became engaged and then married in little more than a year, which some would consider to be moving pretty fast. During the course of that year, they’d spent precious little time together due to Cindy’s college and Lynx’s career. When they were together, they’d been either hiding from, running from or dealing with the press and public, and finally, but perhaps most importantly, Lynx was not only Cindy’s first love, but also first legitimate boyfriend. Purely and simply, they had both needed some time to find out if having, was as good as wanting. They had really needed to get to know each other beyond just the love they shared. They had to see if their commitment to each other would truly last before making a joint commitment to raise a child.

That night after Christmas, they discussed each of those concerns again, in great detail and by dawn the next morning reached some well thought conclusions. There was absolutely nothing they could do about Cindy’s birth defect. She’d overcome it as much as any other woman could, and in the course of her life she’d proved herself a woman more times than any woman should have to. She was confident she could be a good mother and confident she could convince an open-minded adoption agency of the same. Most of all, they both were confident they were ready.

They knew once it became public knowledge that they were adopting they would have a fight on their hands. As far as Cindy was concerned she’d been fighting all her life. The opponents and challenges had changed over her lifetime, but nonetheless, it seemed as though she’d been battling from the day she was born. She was a tough, skilled fighter, with heart and purpose. She was ready to take on anything and anyone who would stand between her and her right to be a mother. With Lynx by her side she knew they couldn’t be defeated.

Walking away from her career was the easiest decision of all. She’d already accomplished more than she’d ever dreamed possible. She hadn’t just earned the right to be among the best women’s tennis players in the world, she’d become the best. If she never tossed another serve at Wimbledon she would not feel cheated, but if she missed any more time being a mother, she knew she would.

They’d now been married over three years, and even though they hadn’t always been able to spend as much time together as most married couples, they had found that having each other was even better than wanting. They had gotten to know each other beyond that first level of love they shared and had found that the more they shared, the more their love grew.

Finally, after four and a half years, Cindy had received and gladly accepted 1642 roses from Lynx. It was this daily declaration of the love and magic they shared that removed any doubts that they were forever and always committed to each other and more than ready to commit to another life.

Cindy and Lynx walked back toward their house that morning, hand in hand, enjoying the beauty of the ocean and more importantly, each other. They were in dire need of hot drinks and a soft bed, but they felt far better now than they had the night before. Without doubt or hesitation they’d made the decision to go for plan A, changing their lives and the life of at least one lucky child, forever.

After a long sleep and a long shower together, the prospective parents were eager to get things rolling, but unsure as to the best way to go at it. Lynx suggested they turn to the lovely lady whose special magic had been such a help to them so many times already. If anyone could help them pull a baby out the hat, it would be Shelly.

Shelly was quick to wish them a happy Hanukah, and even quicker to congratulate them on their decision. Of course, she knew this meant that Lynx would want to spend even less time recording and touring than he did now, but she knew parenthood was the ultimate calling. If she were going to lose her best client ever, she’d rather lose it to a blessed bundle of joy than anything else. Shelly assured them she’d start making some very discreet inquiries into finding them a reputable adoption agency that would be sympathetic to special situations like their own.

“If you want, I’ll start this week, but I doubt I’ll get anybody high enough as it’s the week between Christmas and New Years. Remember, to keep this quiet, I’ll need to start at the top. The less people who know about it, the less likelihood there will be a leak. I don’t expect to make any real progress right away, she told them.

“I’ll do everything I can to help, I’m looking forward to being Auntie Shelly.” Those final words pleased the young couple no end.

Before she hung up though, Shelly stated the obvious. Some of the smuttier press and certain religious groups would have a field day once it became news that Cindy and Lynx were trying to adopt. Shelly was relatively sure at least one reporter would be gunning for them, as Abby Phillips of Liberated Women was still a laughing stock in journalism circles after the “Debacle in the Desert”, and she’d love a chance to get even. Sooner or later it was going to come out, as it would become a matter of public record, but in the meantime Shelly would do her best to keep it all quiet. It was up to Lynx and Cindy to decide who they wanted to confide in and when.

The young couple spent the next three days sitting on their decision while debating the pros and cons of sharing it with their families. There was no doubt they wanted to share this wonderful news with them, knowing their families would be as happy for them as they were themselves, but as always, things were complicated. It might take them quite awhile to be able to adopt and they had to brace themselves for some failed efforts before their dreams came true. Did they really want to drag their family along on that roller coaster or should they wait a bit until they had found a child and had very good chance of being able to adopt him or her? This was going to be a rough time for both of them and they weren’t sure they wanted to drag their loved ones down should things really go sour.

In the end, they decided to tell them right away. They really didn’t want their family to find out when they picked up a newspaper, or by having a reporter push a microphone in their face and ask their opinion of Lynx and Cindy wanting to adopt a child. They owed them far better, but even more than that, they were FAMILY, in the truest sense of the word.

Cindy and Lynx’s family had been there for them in the good times and bad. Bringing a new life into the world or at least to the family was the very best of times, and they wanted to share their decision to love another soul with the people who had taught them the meaning of love.

Once settled on their second big decision of the week, they found the next one much easier to make. Saturday night was New Years Eve and they’d planned to host a small New Years Eve party at their house. It would be the same cast of characters from Christmas dinner, plus hopefully four more as Lynx’s parents were flying in from Denmark and Rich and Jenna said they would try to make it, if they got back from their honeymoon in Hawaii by then. It all seemed strangely fitting that on an occasion dedicated to celebrating the welcoming of a new year, Lynx and Cindy would announce their decision to welcome another life into their hearts.

Lynx’s parents arrived Thursday evening, but Rich and Jenna overstayed their short honeymoon by an extra day and didn’t arrive until Saturday morning. When Cindy saw Jenna, she was quick to comment on the new bride’s lack of a tan, despite spending almost a week in a sunshine paradise. Jenna blushed and giggled. “You’re right, I didn’t spend much time sunbathing. We rarely left the hotel room.” Cindy returned the giggle, as she understood all too well.

The party got started about six o’clock, giving everyone plenty of time to chat and graze the beautiful pitch-in buffet. Cindy and Lynx supplied the main entrees while everyone else contributed the side dishes and desserts. It was an all world feast fit for a king and queen, and definitely enjoyed by the Duke and Duchess.

By eleven o’clock that night, everyone gathered round the big screen television like most Americans, to watch Dick Clark ring in the coming year. At 11:30, Lynx and Cindy surprised everyone. “We have an announcement,” they said in unison. by saying they had an announcement to make. Cindy deferred the opening honor to Lynx but each would have their own lines to speak.

“Friends, family … Cindy and I have reached a decision, but before we share this, we’d like to say thank you to some very special people.”

Lynx and Cindy turned toward their parents and Bob, as Lynx continued. “To our parents and God-parents, we’d like to thank you for bringing us into this world and raising us in a loving, supportive environment that allowed us to reach for what we wanted most, and to do it without fear, because we knew we could never be failures in your eyes. YOU inspired us to make this decision.”

Cindy then took her turn as she addressed the others in attendance. “To our sister’s and brother’s by blood or by friendship, we’d like to thank you for being our playmates and best friends throughout life. We’ve grown into adults together and learned to share. It’s our love for each of you and knowing that sharing this decision will bring you as much joy as it does us, that makes something so wonderful even better.”

The proud father-to-be delivered the final lines, as tears began welling in his beloved’s eyes. “Everyone …We … that is … Cindy and I … have decided to adopt a child and we wanted to share this news with the people we love the most.”

Everyone showed their love and support very much the same way they had for Andy and Ally a week earlier. Happy tears, hearty handshakes, and warm hugs went all around until the noise on the television drew their attention to Dick Clark and the final countdown. The couples paired up to celebrate the good news and the coming year with a kiss.

Tess and Bob found themselves drawn together as the only singles in attendance. Tess smiled hungrily at the prey she’d stalked for five years, knowing she had the long awaited kiss nearly on her lips, but then realizing this was what she wanted, but perhaps not the way she wanted it, pulled back.

Bob smiled, knowing he’d been set free, and also knowing why. Reaching out to the retreating Tess, he offered her his hand, proving the old adage that if you love something enough, then set it free, if it returns, then it was meant to be. Bob wasn’t sure if he and Tess were meant to be, but he was willing to find out, if she was.

Tess’ eyes grew wide, searching Bob’s for permission to take freely what she’d been chasing for so long. Finding permission, and much more, she laced her hand in his and took her place by his side. Tess’ heart pounded to match the final countdown, and when the apple dropped in Times Square, her lips met Bob’s in a soft and gentle kiss. Neither their fingers nor their lips lingered long. But the passion they felt in that brief touch left them both wishing it could have lasted forever.

Cindy came up for air from her kiss with Lynx in time to catch the look that passed between Bob and Tess when their lips broke. She smiled knowingly, as she knew that look well. She’d seen it on Lynx’s face, and felt it within her soul the first time THEY’d kissed. She was tempted to ask Tess for a little help in the kitchen. but both she and Lynx were suddenly too busy answering questions about their plans for adoption. and of course their career plans afterwards.

While everyone continued to offer his or her congratulations and support, Tess and Bob offered their direct assistance. Tess, the “Singing Angel” had used her gifts of love, music and magic to put smiles on the faces of sick, underprivileged, and orphaned children worldwide. She was becoming well known for her efforts in spirit raising and fundraising, which meant she had the ear and the respect of many children’s organizations.

Bob, who’d used his expertise in computers to make him a wealthy man, had also used his compassion and empathy to spread some of that wealth to others less fortunate, and he too, had many contacts in the social service sector.

Both stood ready to use any influence they might have to help Cindy and Lynx find their child. The young couple was deeply touched by their offer and graciously accepted, telling them that Shelly was already at work on it and they should probably contact her to coordinate their efforts. Heartfelt hugs followed immediately before Cindy and Lynx continued circulating the room.

Cindy knew her family would be as excited about their decision as she was, but she was battling a little guilt concerning her sister Ally and the timing of her own announcement. She had wondered if Ally might feel her sister was trying to upstage her a bit by announcing her decision to adopt a child only a week after Ally had announced she was pregnant. A sibling rivalry had been the furthest thing from Cindy’s mind and she just had to be sure her sister knew that.

Pulling Ally aside the first chance she got, she confronted her on it, assuring big sis that she and Lynx had been on the verge of reaching this decision even before Ally and Andy had shared their news. She apologized, in case Ally thought it was poor timing to follow her with an announcement of her own so soon.

Ally listened without interrupting, held out her arms and smiled softly at her sister, who was apologizing where no apology was necessary. As Cindy finished, she put her arms around her younger sibling as she had so many times before while they were growing up.

“Cindy, I love you with all my heart, and I couldn’t be happier that you and Lynx have decided to adopt, and as far as the timing goes, I thinks it’s wonderful that in the course of one week ,we both got to tell Mom and Dad they’re going to be grandparents. As far as I’m concerned this is just one more thing I’m proud to share with my sister.”

Cindy sniffled happy tears as she hugged Ally tightly. Ally held her close, her own eyes misting and then pulled back to give her little sis a devilish smile. “And besides, you’re MY LITTLE SISTER remember? That means you’re SUPPOSED to want to tag along and do exactly what I do. You had the NERVE to go out and find Lynx and then get him to the altar BEFORE I could Andy. As your loving big sister I forgave you for that infraction of sister etiquette, however if you and Lynx would have made your announcement BEFORE Christmas, you and I would of had to take it outside!”

Cindy stared at Ally for a moment trying to keep a straight face, then failing miserably, began howling with laughter. Ally then soon followed. When the giggling twins started turning heads, Cindy wiped tears from her eyes and stopped laughing long enough to say, “It’s a sister thing.”

This of course set Ally off again, and Cindy being the good little sister, followed her, laughter reigning supreme once again.

It was nearly four a.m. before everyone either left or went to bed, save for Lynx and Cindy. Too keyed up to sleep at the moment, they slipped out to their favorite “Open 24 hours, 7 days a week” place, conveniently located a short walk from their back door. Snuggling happily on the beach, they waited to greet the approaching dawn together. Lynx left his beloved for only a moment, but with good reason. returning to give Cindy the day’s rose, and celebrate another day that the magic and the love had lasted.

During the month after Lynx and Cindy told their families about their plans, Cindy cruised to wins in both tournaments and began gearing up for the Australian Open in Melbourne. In a stroke of scheduling good fortune, fortune helped along immensely by their fairy-godmother, Shelly, Lynx and the Kool Kats just happened to be doing a concert there. It would be one of those rare occurrences when Cindy and Lynx could share work and pleasure.

While Jenna, Cindy and the band headed to the land down under, the aforementioned fairy-godmother was still making very discreet inquiries at several of the adoption agencies. She thought she had found a few places she was comfortable with, but was still checking references and such before bringing them to Lynx and Cindy.

Cindy and Lynx both conquered Australia, as Cindy won the year’s first grand slam event and Lynx and the Kool Kats had the kangaroos dancing in the Outback. After both events were over, everyone decided to take a short holiday before commitments had them on the road again.

The Singing Angel resisted the lure of fun in the sun, deciding to stop by a few children’s homes and hospitals to bring sunshine to the little ones who needed it more than she did. While visiting a children’s hospital in Melbourne, Tess heard what seemed like a “tall tale” of gigantic proportions. She’d been chatting with one of the pediatricians there, a Dr. Horatio Bear, affectionately known by his young patients as Dr. Huggybear. He’d been telling her about new treatments and medicine that could help some of the seriously and terminally ill children.

During the course of the conversation, Tess mentioned the pain that women like Cindy went through, being unable to have children and how she wished medical science could do more for them as well. Doctor Bear nearly knocked Tess on her beautiful bum by saying that maybe medical science, or more accurately one particular doctor could help.

Tess listened in stunned amazement as her new friend told her an unbelievable tale about some groundbreaking research being done at a private clinic in New Zealand. It was totally underground stuff, and the only reason he knew anything about it was because he’d been a close friend of the doctor since their days in medical school, but he definitely believed it offered hope to women like Cindy.

When Tess asked if there was anyway at all she, or perhaps her sister-in-law and brother might meet with this miracle-worker, the doctor said, “I can’t make any promises or give any names without permission, but if you will give me a few days, I’ll would see what I can do.”

The next evening, Tess received a surprise phone call. Tess giggled at the opening line, “Greetings, Tess, I’m the BEAR-ER of good news.” She became absolutely ecstatic when he told her he’d been able to get a sort of “consultation” appointment for Cindy and Lynx .

While taking some of the credit for his success, saying he’d called in a few favors with his colleague, he was quick to add that it was Tess’ work as the Singing Angel, and Cindy’s well publicized fight for her own womanhood that had gained the doctor’s respect and empathy.

After Tess ended the call with Dr. Bear she immediately was back on the phone calling the number he’d given her in New Zealand. The receptionist at the private hospital answered, and immediately connected Tess with the miracle worker in question. Tess spent the next twenty minutes confirming the amazing story Dr. Bear had told her and thanking the doctor for agreeing to meet with Lynx and Cindy. Five minutes after ending that call, she was knocking on Lynx and Cindy’s door, bubbling with excitement.

Lynx let his twin sister in and could see she was nearly over the edge. Cindy’s first thought was that Tess had finally snared Bob, but the strawberry-blonde waved off that possibility, and asked them to sit down and hold hands.

After extracting a promise that they both stay silent until she finished, Tess poured out the information she’d gathered over the last two days, praying silently that she wasn’t giving the childless couple false hope.

Cindy and Lynx sat in stunned silence, holding hands as Tess finished her tale by telling them that she had a “good feeling” about this. Be it the gift she’d inherited from her mother, women’s intuition, or her final phone conversation with the doctor, she truly believed this was something - worth checking out.

Lynx felt Cindy’s excitement as she considered that something she’d spent her whole life believing impossible might not be. He shared that excitement, as he had her dream, but he tempered it with caution and concern, because he knew Cindy was in too deep to be objective. He’d dedicated his life to protecting his princess from harm, and as much as he hated to admit it, this had all the makings of a terrible hurt just waiting to happen.

At first, Cindy was afraid to believe what Tess was saying, afraid to give into childhood fantasies and dreams. She had prayed to be able to have a life growing within her from the first day she’d held one of Ally’s baby dolls in her arms. She’d spent countless hours of therapy, and cried an ocean of tears as she worked through the pain to gain acceptance, and now just as she’d subscribed to plan A, she was being told that she might be a candidate for plan B.

After Tess finished, Lynx and Cindy asked questions, most, unfortunately, Tess couldn’t answer, and in the end, it came down to one thing. Were they willing to meet with this doctor and find out the rest, even if it ended up being a wild goose chase? They weighed the pros and cons of pursuing this, and in the end, decided that the pain of not chasing their dream would be far worse than chasing it, and finding it was only an illusion.

After a long family group hug, Cindy got on the phone and cancelled her appearance at the next tournament stating it was for personal reasons, and Lynx called the airlines, canceling their reservations back to the states and setting up a short hop over to New Zealand.

They decided to meet with this doctor, before telling anyone else about the incredible story Tess had told them. Knowing so little about something that seemed so impossible, they saw no reason to raise the hopes of family and friends just yet. Besides, should this doctor truly be able to help them, there would be plenty of time, at least nine months to celebrate the birth of a miracle child.

Tess and the rest of the Kool Kats left on their scheduled flight for Denmark an hour before Lynx and Cindy flew to New Zealand. Tess gave them both warm hugs and left them with prayers for success before boarding the plane. Lynx and Cindy thanked her for what she had done. Regardless of the outcome, her thoughtfulness had touched them both deeply.

A short while later, Lynx and Cindy landed in Wellington. They were pleased to have arrived somewhat incognito, as only a few fans recognized them. After signing some autographs they were whisked away by a driver waiting to take them to the clinic before word of their arrival could spread. They left the city quickly, traveling through a stunningly beautiful wilderness for nearly an hour. Neither Lynx nor Cindy said much on the drive. They just held hands and held hope this doctor could help them.

The clinic was a small complex nestled at the edge of a thick wooded area virtually invisible from the road. Once parked, as they got out of the car, even though they couldn’t see the ocean, Lynx knew it was close, noting the familiar scent of salt in the air. The driver escorted them past three checkpoints in the obviously high security facility before they arrived at the doctor’s office, where they were asked to wait.

Ten minutes later, a young woman dressed in a long white lab coat and carrying several folders walked in to greet them. She was a pretty pixie with big brown eyes and shoulder length brown hair. She didn’t appear to be much older than either Lynx or Cindy and when she flashed her wide smile at them, it made her look even younger.

When they first saw her, they naturally assumed that someone so young had to be a junior assistant or a “junior something” and had probably been sent to get some background information before the doctor came. Needless to say they were more than mildly surprised when this lovely little vision extended her hand and said, “Mr. and Mrs. Oldenburg … I’m Dr. Prudence Walker, and it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

The pair exchanged quick glances before shaking the doctors hand and returning her smile, albeit a bit nervously. “Won’t you please sit down?” The doctor motioned to the chairs in front of her desk as she sat down herself.
More accustomed to working in the lab and the operating room, the young physician always felt a bit ill at ease in such situations and was taking a few seconds to choose her best opening statement.

The brief but awkward silence was finally broken by Lynx, whose nerves were starting to fray from the trip and the importance of what was at stake.

“Excuse me, Dr. Walker. I don’t mean to be blunt, but is what my sister said true? Can you really … that is, do you have the power to …”

Cindy squeezed her husband’s hand, cutting off his words, looking pleadingly into the doctor’s big brown eyes as she asked the question Lynx was struggling to find the words for. “Dr. Walker, please tell me … can I really have a baby? I mean, with your help?”

As she looked into the eyes of the young couple she could see the love they felt for each other and the great need they shared to create a life as the product of that love. She had known of them both by reputation long before she’d agreed to this meeting. She had great respect for them professionally and personally. Her heart had really gone out to Cindy, just as it did to all women who share her tragic birth defect. Knowing the pain these two felt might be alleviated with her help, reminded her of why she’d made this her life’s work. She only wished she was further along in her research, but as things stood now, there was a good chance she might have to send them away hopeless and childless. Taking a deep breath, then releasing it, she first tried to ease a little tension, and give them an honest answer, even if it wasn’t a particularly helpful one.

She smiled, “First of all, may I call you both by your first names?”

Lynx and Cindy nodded immediately, which brought out Dr. Walker’s “A” smile.

“Great! Now you both can just call me Prue; no more of this Dr. Prudence Walker stuff. A name like that sounds so stuffy it should belong to some old gray-haired woman, with eyes glasses on a chain and a permanent scowl on her face.” With a wink, she added, “You know what I’m talking about. The type of woman you both expected to meet when you came in here.”

Lynx and Cindy both smiled, guilty as charged, and then had to laugh when Prue reached down into the front of her lab coat and pulled out a pair of the aforementioned black rimmed glasses, firmly attached to the chain around her neck. Prue laughed along with them, hoping the bit of humor would ease the tension all three of them felt as she prepared to answer the question heavy on all their minds.

Prue sighed, looking from Lynx then to Cindy. “Honestly, I’m not sure if I can help you. I think I might be able to, but a lot of this depends upon you, Cindy.”

Cindy’s eyes misted as she squeezed Lynx’s hand. Her look and her words filled with emotion and determination. “On me? Look, you tell me what I have to do and just give me the chance to do it. Aside from killing someone, I’d do just about anything to be able to feel life growing within me. Anything!”

---

 

 
Chapter Fourteen
Surprises
 
Cindy trembled as she wiped the tears from her eyes. Prue reached across the table, deeply touched by the young woman’s pain and took her free hand.

“Yes, I know you would, but this isn’t something you can do. In fact, it’s already done. What I’m talking about is your chromosomal make-up.”

Cindy sighed heavily, and her strength left her like sails windless on the ocean. Chromosomes, or more accurately the wrong ones, were usually the reason for the defect that most women like Cindy had. Genetic women have XX chromosomes, and genetic males have XY, but normally, women like Cindy who should be born with XX, somehow get the XY and therein lay the defect. If Cindy’s chances for carrying a child were hinging on a pair of X’s, she and Lynx had probably wasted a trip.

Prue knew this was painful for Cindy and for Lynx, but she had no choice but to ask what she needed to. “Cindy, I think you know where I’m going with this, but I have no choice. Do you know if you carry the XX chromosome or the XY?”

Lynx hugged his wife, smiling at her and letting her know his love for her had never been confined or defined by those two letters. Cindy looked up at him feeling his declaration of love for her and sending her own back with a timid smile.

Taking a deep breath, she turned and answered. “Honestly I don’t know. If there were any tests done before I had my SRS, no one ever told me the results. I was never asked for that when I played high school or collegiate tennis, and they couldn’t use the chromosome test to keep me out of women’s professional tennis, because that’s already been though the courts, so I never had to take one when I joined the tour. Truth of the matter is; I never really wanted or needed to know, because it wouldn’t make a difference to me either way. I know I am a woman regardless of how many X’s I carry.”

Lynx leaned over and lightly kissed his love on the cheek to show he concurred completely with her statement. Prue smiled and nodded, clearly acknowledging the woman who sat across from her as a woman, and relieved to know that at least there was still some hope she could help her.

“Cindy”, Prue started as she opened a file folder before her. “I’m going to need to do some blood work on you before we can go any further. I wish I didn’t have to tell you this, but I do. If you’re not carrying the XX chromosome, I’m afraid I won’t be able to help you. Our research has only recently had a breakthrough with women carrying the XX chromosome. Give me another fifteen; maybe twenty years and I think there’s a really good chance we’ll be able to help all transgender women, regardless of their chromosome make-up.”

Cindy’s eyes misted as she felt fate was cruelly teasing her, offering her the promise of forbidden fruit only to take it away when she reached for it. Prue’s heart ached for the childless couple and the last thing she wanted to do was add more pain to a woman’s life that had already known too much.

“Cindy, Lynx … I didn’t mean to bring you here under false pretenses any more than I want to cause either of you grief. Had it not been for Dr. Bear contacting me after talking to your sister Tess, we probably wouldn’t be having this meeting. Actually, I almost called him back and cancelled, but then Tess called me.”

Prue stopped and smiled. “I can tell Tess is as energetic off-stage as she is on. After talking to her for about twenty minutes, I began to feel that if I cancelled this meeting, she would be knocking on my front door ready to sort me out.”

Both Cindy and Lynx smiled and rolled their eyes, knowing full well how persistent and stubborn Tess could be once she went after something. Neither said it but both recalled the image of Bob in their minds, and the fiery young strawberry blonde chasing him across the beach.

Prue smiled, as she could see her suspicions about Tess were well founded. “I decided it was better to just meet with you rather than have her storm the place by force. You know, despite this place looking like some kind of fortress, the only thing we really have around her for defense is our attacked trained fighting sheep.”

This netted laughs from both Lynx and Cindy and a relaxed breath from the doctor before she continued. “Cindy, since you’re not sure about the chromosomes, I’d like to draw some blood and run all the tests. For your privacy and for my own satisfaction, I’ll do them myself tonight. I should have the results sometime in the morning. If it comes out the way we’re hoping, then we can bring you back out here and if you want to, well get things started.”

Prue hesitated before making her final pitch. “So … at this point it’s all up to you. I’ll fully understand if you don’t want to go forward. But, … You are here already …” she left her final argument dangling.

Lynx and Cindy exchanged glances, their eyes making the unspoken communication that soul mate’s share. Lynx nodded his understanding and support of Cindy’s wishes and Cindy found the words to share them.

“I didn’t let fear stop me from living as a girl or a woman, and I won’t let it stop me now, from even the slightest chance at being a mother. I can live with the results either way, but I’d never be able to live with myself if I just walked away not knowing.”

Prue nodded and left the room for a moment. Returning, she produced a needle and several vials, filling them with Cindy’s blood moments later. After labeling the vials, she put them in a container before she returned to try and deal with the questions she knew were coming next.

“I know you both have a lot of questions concerning what happens IF the blood works comes back XX, and I’ll do everything I can to answer every one of them, but it’s your choice whether or not you want to discuss those things now, or just wait till you’ve found out whether or not you’re a candidate.”

Lynx lovingly caressed Cindy’s hand as he spoke. “Prue, it sounds like you won’t be getting much sleep tonight and I know neither Cindy nor I will. Personally, I’d just as soon get this whole thing out in the open now. The less we have to wonder about the better.”

Cindy nodded her agreement and Prue acknowledged it. Informing her potential patients this could take awhile, Prue offered them coffee or tea and box of biscuits she had in her desk drawer. The hostess then apologized ”I’m sorry I don’t at least have some sandwiches, but I haven’t been to the market yet. I’m waiting for the sale coupons to come out.” Cindy and Lynx chuckled, as Prue’s “desk side” manner momentarily eased their tension.

The young couple really liked this good-natured New Zealand pixie practitioner. She was charming and light-hearted, but absolutely honest and straightforward when she had to be. Her desire to help women like Cindy, when many of her colleagues still refused to recognize women like Cindy as women at all, spoke volumes for her caring and compassionate soul. Now all that remained was her capability to do so.

Prue pulled out her charts and diagrams and began translating her research and results into layman’s terms, hoping she could convince them of her capability and praying she’d have the chance to prove it to them.

“I’m sure both of you are aware that we have the ability to transplant certain organs, when those organs are unable to be repaired by surgery or medicine in the host body”. Prue stopped momentarily; as both Lynx and Cindy nodded. They were following so far.

“Unfortunately, I’m sure you also know medical science is very limited as to what organs they have the ability to transplant. There also problems with the host body rejecting the donor organ, and tragically people die every day while on a waiting list to receive a transplant. Myself, and a number of other doctors and researchers believe that transplants are not the long-term answer. We’ve begun research in another direction that we feel is the answer.”

Prue stopped to take a sip of her coffee and then made the big pitch. “Our ultimate goal is to one day be able to get the human body to regenerate, replace or reproduce, every organ, literally every cell within it as needed, making transplants obsolete and increasing man’s life span by a potential further than we dare dream.”

Cindy and Lynx’s eyes both went wide at the far-reaching statement that seemed far more like something from science fiction than true medical science. Prue noted their reaction, seeing that it was the one she’d expected, and rather hoped for. She couldn’t blame them for being skeptical. It did sound like something out of a comic book, but heart transplants were once considered in that same category and they were now very much a reality.

She began again, further defining their mission statement and explaining how they hoped to be able to eventually accomplish it. “Now before you both very quietly try to slip away from the crazy lady you think should be committed to a hospital and not in charge of one, I assure you I’m relatively sane, although my husband might question that five days out of the month, and this research isn’t just a beautiful dream. Granted, we’ve only scratched the surface on our ultimate goal, but two years ago, we took our first big step into making this dream a reality. Depending upon the results from the blood work, and of course, your decision as to whether or not you want to be a part of this, we could be taking another big step.”

Lynx raised his hand meekly like a shy schoolboy and Prue smiled as she acknowledged him. “This all sounds wonderful to me. I mean, I’m for anything that is going to save lives or make them better and we’re both grateful for you giving us at least a chance to have our child, but … by your own words you’ve said you’ve only just scratched the surface, and … well as much as Cindy wants this and I want this, I don’t want to lose her in some experiment trying to get it.”

Cindy squeezed Lynx’s hand and then laid her head on the shoulder of her gallant protector. She knew he wasn’t FORBIDDING her to do this, only expressing his concerns for her IF she did it. If the opportunity for them to proceed was there, it would be decided upon like everything else they did, TOGETHER, and while she’d hadn’t voiced her own concerns, they mirrored those of her soul mate.

Prue’s brown eyes darkened as her features took on a serious look, temporarily hiding her pixie grin. “I haven’t lied or sugar coated anything to you so far, and I’m not about to start now. With any medical procedures, even the simplest there is always the possibility of complications and ultimately death; however, I assure you that I have never put any life at risk for the basis of scientific research and I’m not about to start now. If, after listening to what I have to say, you should doubt that, I encourage you to leave and report me to the proper authorities.”

Lynx sighed, feeling guilty that he’d questioned Prue’s ethics, but considering what was at stake, how could he not? Prue saw his discomfort and again, dished out a little of her “desk side manner”.

“Lynx, Cindy, if I were sitting in your chairs I’d be asking the same questions and a whole lot more. Please, don’t be afraid to ask questions. This is pretty big stuff, and whatever you decide, I want it to be an informed decision that you both can live with. Okay?”

Their twin smiles told the doctor they were willing for her to continue.

“I understand your concern for safety, and it should be priority one. Hopefully, what I’m about to tell you will put you both a little more at ease. The procedure I would like to perform on Cindy has already been performed successfully on two other women, but before I go into that I’d like to give you a little more information on the procedure itself, and our progress so far. I think this will answer some of the questions I know you must have, and hopefully, ease a few fears.”

Seeing no reservations from Lynx or Cindy, Prue started again. “Our research is based on the theory that if we can learn to manipulate cells at their most basic level, we can get the body to reproduce, repair or replace any part. Now, this theory is based on the fact that cells at their most basic level contain the “recipe, or blueprints” for the body. From the time life is first conceived, the body systematically goes about building from those blueprints and this process continues until a person is usually in their mid-twenties. At that point construction ends and destruction slowly begins, but those blueprints are still on file so to speak, stored in the cell memory. If we can learn to read and manipulate those blueprints, it’s conceivable we can get the body to “re-open” construction again in a specified damaged area. If we can get the body to restart the cycle, almost as if it were creating this specific organ or limb for the first time, we believe the results could save and improve millions of lives. No one need die while on a waiting list for a transplant, or fear rejection once they receive it, and anything could be replaced: organs, limbs, skin, almost anything at all.”

Cindy eased her hand up as her husband had earlier. “I’m no research scientist, but I mean, that all sounds pretty logical to me, but what if the blueprint itself is damaged? I guess maybe that’s what happened to me. What if there was some mistake somehow at that basic level that caused me to be born like this, the same as it causes a child to born blind or missing a limb? What I am trying to say is, if the blueprint itself is messed up, won’t getting the body to recreate the damaged area, just get it to make the same mistake twice?”

Prue nodded and smiled. “Yes Cindy, it would, but that’s where we are eventually hoping to take things one step further. We are hoping that if we can manipulate the cells and get them to start selective reconstruction again, we will also be able to get in and do a sort of “re-write” on any blueprints that have errors, and hopefully be able to take care of the problem at the base level so that reconstruction gives us a healthy organ or limb. Unfortunately, rewriting blueprints is much more difficult than simply activating them and it could be quite a few years before we have success in that area.”

Cindy sighed sadly. “So … that’s why you can’t help me if I’m not a genetic or XX woman? If I’m XY you would have to rewrite the blueprints to make me XX and you don’t have the ability to do that.”

Prue nodded and smiled thinly, bringing curious and hopeful smiles from both Lynx and Cindy. “Well … not exactly. In that particular situation it’s not so much a matter of rewriting blueprints, as it is switching to a different set already on file.”

Prue expected the puzzled looks she got, and pushed right ahead offering to explain things a little more in detail. “We really can’t say for sure, maybe because nothing has a more dramatic effect on body construction than gender, or because the sex of the child isn’t determined until some time after conception, but we’ve discovered all of us are born with TWO sets of blueprints on file, at least concerning gender development.”

Then, winking at Lynx added. “Sorry to have to drop this on you Lynx, but all of us start out XX or female. It’s sometime after conception, due to male hormonal influence usually, that there is a switch to plan B, as in B for Boy and the second set of blueprints, or XY chromosome is activated while the XX is deactivated. As a result, a male child is eventually born.”

Cindy giggled. “So much for the theory about Adam’s rib.”

That netted similar chuckles from both Lynx and Prue, and a confession from Lynx, “I’ve known all along I’m the second sex. Cindy has been proving it to me with her strength and courage ever since I met her.” This netted him a soft kiss and a hug from his superior partner and Prue continued.

“Cindy, if your blood work comes back XY, then I believe the most likely cause of your birth defect was that your body somehow mixed blue-prints, probably from an influx of testosterone that should never have been released. Quite often this is the case among mothers who have taken certain fertility drugs, or been exposed to certain harmful chemicals. The result is the creation of a child whose genetic make up may be XX or XY, but has physical characteristics of one sex, sometimes even both sexes, while having the emotional and mental make up of the other sex, or one specific sex. Normally by age four of five, the base or correct gender will begin to assert it self. I don’t think I need to go on much further after that Cindy. You know the pain and frustration of that situation and the limits to what medical science has been able to do to correct it.”

Cindy and Lynx nodded as the pain of Cindy’s struggle and others like her, was well known now to both of them. Prue took a moment to take a sip of her warm coffee before winding up again. “For transsexuals who test XY in the chromosomal make-up, we hope that in maybe fifteen or twenty years, we’ll be far enough along that we can “flip that switch” at the basic cell level, and get the body to regenerate itself as XX to match the emotional and mental make up. Now to give you some idea of the physical transformation that would cause, I can’t think of a better example than you, Lynx, and your twin sister Tess. You and she are two different blueprints but of the same basic structure, or in other words, because Tess is your twin, she is very much what you would have looked like had you been female. Now for instance, had you been transsexual, and we were able to activate the XX blueprint, at the conclusion of the process your body would very closely resemble Tess’. In fact if you two had been identical twins instead of fraternal, you would be as indistinguishable as any set of twins.”

Prue could see the wheels spinning in Cindy’s head and answered her question before she could answer it. “Cindy, in your case, you probably would have come closer to physically resembling your sister Ally and your mother. The estrogen therapy you’ve taken has helped bring out the secondary sexual characteristics which proves that fact, but by being able to make the change at the basic cellular level, you would be able to have the female body you would have had as a normal genetic female your age, including the normal reproductive system.”

Cindy nodded and then sighed, lamenting the loss of what should have been and what couldn’t be, at least not for another twenty years. “So, if you had the ability to umm … “switch blueprints”, then me being XY wouldn’t be a problem?”

Prue did her best Samantha from the Bewitched television series. “Well … being able to make the switch isn’t the problem. In fact, this has already been done semi-successfully in lab animals.”

Lynx gave the doctor a puzzled glance. “Semi-successfully? That kind of sounds like being a little bit pregnant. I mean you’re either pregnant or you’re not, and you’re either successful or not, right?”

Prue’s pixie grin peaked out. “Yes of course, but what I mean is the transformation was a success as the genetically male subjects were completely changed to genetic or XX females, however none of them survived the process. The problem lies in the traumatic stress the body goes through under such a transformation. Remember, we’re talking about a total makeover here, from head to toe which includes loss of body mass as well as major skeletal changes. Until we can find a way to lessen the stress, most likely by having the subject in a special environment, it’s simply not feasible. At this point we aren’t even close to creating that for a lab animal, let alone a human being. Personally, I think eventually we’ll be able to create an environment resembling the womb, only one big enough for an adult human and that will solve the problem.”

Cindy smiled and rubbed her belly. “Now that would be one big baby!”

This got her a few smiles, but she quickly returned to the serious issue at hand. “But…that’s the situation for a male-to-female transsexual who is XY, right? I mean you said if I were XX you would be able to help me?”

Prue nodded but then quickly qualified her affirmation. “I believe I can, but let me explain the rest, including the problems we face even if you are XX.”

The beautiful brunette took a sip of her coffee, wincing as it had now gone from warm to cold before she started again. “Our efforts that have had successful changes at the cellular level have only been effective with genetic females, and only in a few areas. It seems the genetically female systems seems more pliable to change, where as the male system is totally uncooperative. So far we’ve been unable to determine why.”

Cindy giggled. “That’s easy, women have no problem accepting directions, but everyone knows you can’t tell a man anything.”

Prue howled at that one, and even Lynx rolled his eyes and laughed before Prue returned to the issue at hand. “As I was saying, our initial successes have been with genetic women, and predominately in one specific area: the reproductive system. To date we have taken two women both who have had complete hysterectomies and in just two months have been able to re-grow egg producing ovaries and a fully functional uterus. Our efforts in trying to re-grow a lost kidney, or a severed finger have not been so successful, but we’re confident that will come over the next few years.”

Cindy’s thoughts were on a particular part of what Prue had just shared with them and she called her on it. “You say two women have already been given ovaries and a uterus. Has either one conceived a child yet?”

Prue sighed, wishing she had a better answer, but she owed Cindy and Lynx at least an honest one. “Yes, but our first subject suffered a miscarriage four months into her pregnancy. However, it was due to an auto accident and had nothing to do with our procedure. Our second subject decided to drop out of the program at the insistence of her family.

“They had some concerns, and valid ones, about the type and amount of publicity she would receive by having the first child born under this process. At that point we would have to make the results public if we were to make our work available to rest of the world, and of course the child and parent’s life would be anything but normal.”

Lynx picked up where Prue was leading. “And considering our lives are already anything, BUT normal, being center stage with the media already, it would be old hat to us. Even if we adopt, it’s going to front-page news, so any child we bring into our life is going to be raised in a high-profile environment, no matter what.”

Prue sighed. “Yes, I’m sorry to say so, but yes. I did take that in to consideration when I agreed to meet you, and if I’m taking advantage of your situation as a result, I apologize. The last thing I want to do is exploit your celebrity status, or inability to have children.”

Cindy shook her head and smiled at Prue. “No … you don’t have anything to be sorry for. We both entered into our careers willingly, knowing that if we achieved the success we reached for, there was a price to pay, and our privacy is part of that. As for my celebrity status as being a woman with a birth defect, I accepted that the first day I went to my high school living as Cindy. I knew then it was either live as a “famous” girl, or die as an invisible girl trapped in boy’s body. There really wasn’t any choice.”

Prue, deeply touched by Cindy’s words, got up from behind the desk and told her how much she respected her with a warm hug, then pulled in Lynx as well.

When the moment passed and Prue was able to find her voice, she finished her tale. “Cindy,” she sat down on the edge of her desk. “I told you though there were problems. Obviously the publicity you’ll receive is a small one; the other ones however are much bigger. The other two women originally had functioning reproductive systems removed through surgery. You, however, had at least part of a male reproductive system. Whether or not it was ever functional is irrelevant. What concerns me, is the difficulties the ovaries and uterus might have developing in an area that was not originally designed to have them. There may also be difficulties concerning the man-made vagina you now have courtesy of your SRS, and any scar tissue from the surgery. The pelvic area may not widen sufficiently enough to allow a normal birth should you be able to conceive, however I anticipate no problems with a cesarean one.

Finally, and this is the one that bothers me most of all, if you are XX, obviously there was some abnormal reason why you developed the male body. Hopefully, we’ll be able to isolate that reason when we do your blood work and then correct it. If we can’t, I’m afraid you won’t be a viable candidate for the procedure.”

Cindy sighed and rubbed her forehead, as the stress was beginning to manifest itself in the form of a headache. “Prue, if I understand you correctly, even if I am XX, this is still anything but a sure bet because I still might not be a candidate anyway?”

“Yes, I’m afraid that’s a possibility”, but the young woman quickly added, “But if I didn’t think you had a good chance, I never would have consented to meet you. The last thing I would ever want to do is make your life any more difficult by giving you false hope. I think you two have had it tough enough already.”

After exchanging warm hugs, the question and answer session was ended at least for today. Then Prue surprised the young couple by offering them her beachfront home for their overnight stay as opposed to long drive back to Wellington to find lodging. A quiet night at a new friend’s home sounded far more inviting than looking for a hotel while they played and hide and seek with the public and the press.

Prue smiled, adding additional incentive as she said that her hubby was out of town on business so they’d have complete privacy. Foreseeing this situation when setting up the meeting, Prue already had Chez Walker ready and waiting should they take her up on the offer. Champagne was chilling in the fridge and her famous, or at least famous among the hospital staff, spaghetti bolognaise, was also there ready for them to heat and eat. Finally, she suggested that they take advantage of the hot tub, as she highly recommended it after a long day. When she saw the young couple blush, she added with a sly grin. “Hot tub therapy is doctor’s orders.”

Cindy and Lynx hated to impose on the doctor’s generosity, but some quiet time alone by the beach and a good soak in the hot tub sure sounded like good medicine to them. After they’d gratefully accepted Prue’s kind offer, the cute Kiwi walked them out to where the limousine was waiting to whisk them away. She hugged Cindy before she got in.

She gave another to Lynx, quietly whispering in his ear, “You will find a lovely red rose bush out back, just in case you were worrying about keeping that streak of yours alive. And yes … even us doctors glued to our microscopes know the legend of your daily rose.”

Lynx smiled, touched by this specials lady’s generosity, and also wondering if there was anyone in the free world who didn’t know about the rose he gave to Cindy each day. Thanking her for that special gift and for everything else, he slipped in next to his love.

As the car pulled away, they waved at the pixie practitioner with the magical smile before snuggling together, looking forward to a quiet evening alone. Each was silently praying that come tomorrow, plan B would suddenly become an option.

Prue’s place was as warm and as charming as the little Kiwi queen who lived there. Lynx and Cindy smiled, sighing happily as they breathed in the ocean air and looked out over the beautiful water just a short distance from the house. Once they were settled in, they availed themselves of first the beach, then the spaghetti, which was every bit as good as its billing, and finally, the champagne and the hot tub. Lynx gently eased his beloved into the churning waters and then presented her with the day’s rose and several soulful kisses.

There was very little conversation that night concerning their meeting with Prue and the blood work she was currently working on. If Cindy wasn’t a candidate there would be nothing more to say other than it was back to plan A. If she were a candidate, then Prue would fill them in on the rest at that time. Tonight wasn’t a time for words; it was a time for finding comfort in each other’s arms during the long quiet night.

Cindy woke early the next morning; disappointed to find herself alone in bed. The smell of fresh brewing coffee told the tale of where her hubby had disappeared to. She joined him shortly afterwards where the day’s rose and a mug of steaming hot tea greeted her. They then walked hand in hand out to the beach and watched the sun come up New Zealand style.

It was ten o’clock when Prue rang them as promised. Lynx answered the phone and then put it on speaker so Cindy could hear. Prue’s sweet voice, albeit a bit tired from the all-nighter she’d pulled, greeted them.

“Kids, I’ve just gotten the results back, and the limo should be there in about thirty minutes to pick you up so we can talk. If you need a little more time to get ready, don’t worry, they’ll wait until you come out.”

Prue hesitated then, debating just how to word this, as she knew she had to give them something. “I would prefer to wait until you get here to discuss the results in detail, but I do want you to know there is hope. It’s going to be, well … a little more difficult then I’d envisioned, but there is hope.”

Prue’s eyes misted as she heard Cindy crying happy tears in the background and Lynx’s joyous shout. Cindy sniffled back tears and quipped, “Hey if it wasn’t difficult, it wouldn’t be me.”

Prue giggled happily, telling them she’d see them back at her office when they returned. Before hanging up, she did add, “I hope you enjoyed yourselves last night.”

Lynx got the final word, “The ocean view was beautiful, the spaghetti was delicious and having Cindy in the hot tub was both.”

Prue grinned as she put down the receiver, sure she’d heard Lynx say, “Owww”, no doubt from the punch in the arm his embarrassed beloved had probably just given him.

An hour later the three were meeting once again in Prue’s office, and the young doctor went at it right away, not wishing to tax the patience of the young couple.

“Cindy, I know you’ve spent a good part of your life justifying to the world your right to be called a woman. Well, I know you haven’t needed to know this for yourself, or for those who know and love you, but you now have physical proof that you’re truly a member of the girl’s club. In fact, you’re actually MORE woman than most who claim the title, including this little double X genetic gal that stands before you.”

Cindy and Lynx were both a mixture of stunned surprise and overwhelming joy, as they were pretty sure this meant Cindy was a candidate for the procedure, but they hadn’t a clue as to how she could be more woman than most.

Prue didn’t leave them hanging as she quickly added the rest. “Cindy I told you there were two options to your blood work results; that you were either XX or XY. Well I’ll be darned if you didn’t beat the test by adding your own option. You, my dear, have three X’s and a Y! Like I said, you just had to be difficult, didn’t you?” Prue favored them with her pixie grin.

Lynx hugged his stunned beloved, their happiness evident by the smiles on their face, but still a bit reserved as they pondered questions silently, wondering, ‘Is three X’s is really better than two, and what about the Y she’s carrying carried, and WHY is she carrying it?’

Prue knew the questions they were thinking and gave them the best answers she could before they could find the words to ask them. As for the why or the how she became an XXXY girl, Prue didn’t know for sure. “I have to admit, I wasn’t being entirely honest when I said that XX and XY were the only chromosome pairings possible. There actually are many variations on the two basic combinations, but they tend to be quite rare, and Cindy’s XXXY is about as rare as it comes. As to how you could have gotten such a pairing, remember what I said yesterday; how certain commonly prescribed fertility drugs often caused an influx of testosterone in the fetus, incorrectly switching the chromosome make up from XX to XY. In even rarer occasions like Cindy’s, it can cause some combination of the basic two types. My best professional guess is that when the Y appeared, your unborn body tried to correct the mistake by overpowering the Y with an additional X, but obviously, it was not entirely successful.”

As Cindy considered Prue’s hypothesis, she wondered if her mother might have taken fertility drugs during the pregnancy. Her mother did say she’d had difficulties getting pregnant after Ally. Cindy decided against asking her about the possibility, realizing it no longer mattered, and would only serve to give her mother more guilt than she already carried.

As for three X’s being better or worse than two X’s, Prue told them any variation, (she refrained from using mutation, as she simply hated the negative connotation most people gave the term), from the base form is potentially a bit more unstable to work with.

“In all honesty, I don’t know if having that third x would be a hindrance or a help in the process, but I don’t like playing with wild cards; however, there is no doubt that the offending Y chromosome is a problem. It mucked up the works when you were born and it’s standing in our way now.

This obviously was the difficult part that Prue had spoken of when she called them that morning. The focus of the discussion quickly turned to Cindy’s chromosomal abnormality and what Prue planned to do about it.

“The bad news, of course, is that you have the extra X and Y chromosome,” Prue stated, “but the good news is that Y is a sickly little thing, that is basically dangling off the end of three very healthy X’s and I BELIEVE with a little Antwerp diamond cutting skill, I can lop both that nasty little Y and your third X right off.”

Prue swung her hand down, wielding an imaginary knife to prove her point. Both she and Cindy giggled as they noted Lynx’s face went a bit pale and he winced slightly, imagining the Y losing its head so to speak, on the doctor’s guillotine.

All that out of the way, Prue gave them the comforting words they had come to hopefully hear. “If I can successfully remove the unwanted chromosomes, then you would be an XX female at the choromosomal level and then YES, I think we can go forward with an excellent chance of success! However, If I can’t do the slice and dice, I do have one other option to try, but for now, let’s just hope the first works.”

---

 

 
Chapter Fifteen
New Plans
 
Cindy managed a quick thank you before falling onto Lynx’s chest. Her happy tears flowed freely, as did Prue’s as she was reminded once again why she had chosen this work over herding sheep.

Lynx held his beloved tightly until the shaking ceased. When she finally was able to smile at him with tear stained cheeks, he returned it lovingly, finally trusting his own voice, “Plan B?”

She nodded. “Plan B!” she confirmed.

Once the initial celebration ended, Prue filled them on what happened next. “I’ll need to draw more blood from you Cindy, so I can perform my genetic manipulation magic and create the cells that will remove the the third X and offending Y from your entire body. It will be a bit tricky, but subtraction is infinitely easier than addition, which is still years away. Once the Y and extra X are removed, it will be a comparatively simple matter to do the basic cell work we’ve already done twice before on the previous subjects. After that we’ll inject this “new and improved” cell structure back into Cindy’s bloodstream, which will basically “jump start” the construction of a female reproductive system.”

She looked at the suddenly expectant potential father, “Considering Cindy’s youth and exceptional good health, it is possible she could be fully functional within sixty days after the process begins, and could expect her first period anytime thereafter.” Prue gave a sympathetic look to the young couple, ”However, I recommend that there be no sexual relations during at least the sixty-day period, and that you wait until after her first cycle before attempting to conceive. I want no chance of a pregnancy before the new system is prepared to handle one.

Cindy had intended to walk away from professional tennis when they adopted, and of course now, with the hope of being able to conceive naturally, she was prepared to do the same. The only question remaining now, was when. “Prue, if I can’t pick up another tennis racket the moment I walk out of here, or I’ll have to remain under observation here in New Zealand until it is safe for me to leave, I’ll have no regrets.”

She looked at Lynx, who added, “And as for me, I’m ready to give up my touring to be with her. We got along without that degree of intimacy until we were married. I’m sure we can get along without it for a few months for something as important as this.”

Cindy nodded he agreement. We will still have each other. We’ve wanted a child so much we said we’d do almost anything. This is ‘anything’, isn’t it dear?”

It was Lynx’s turn to nod.

Prue pleasantly surprised her by saying, “Not only can you continue to play until you’re pregnant, I highly recommend it. Your chances for success are better if your body is in peak condition. However, as soon as you find you are pregnant, or as soon as possible thereafter, you will need to quit playing, at least for the duration of the pregnancy. After you have the child, the decision whether to continue will be the same as for any other woman who has to choose between career and family.”

Remember too, I’m a doctor, and I’ll make house, or even "court" or "stage" calls as necessary.” She suggested and Cindy and Lynx heartily approved, that she become Cindy's personal physician. “That will be much easier and far less conspicuous than your making frequent trips to New Zealand.

Prue's plan was to join them after she'd completed her work on the blood, make the injection and then be close by to monitor the progress and be ready should any problem arise. “I’ll need to do lab work on your blood from time to time over the sixty day period as well as some medical scans, but I’m confident we can arrange for the appropriate tests at the closest hospital. If pressed by the media about my presence, Cindy can say that I’m treating a minor back problem, something many of the women in your family have.” (In fact, the forms Cindy had filled out had revealed that this was an actual curse that most of the women in her family carried, something that could be checked on their medical records, which further strengthened the alibi.)

Prue was quick to add in a very no nonsense voice that at the first sign of abnormality or trouble, it was straight back to New Zealand and that was not debatable. Neither Lynx nor Cindy offered any hint of argument on the last provision.

Lynx asked the last big question, but certainly not the least. “Publicity? Who can we tell? How much can we tell and if the press doesn’t find out sooner, when will the world be informed?”

Prue impressed them with her answer. “Those decision are ultimately yours, since this is your life and eventually the life of your unborn child. I’m prepared to go at this in whatever way you are most comfortable. However, since I’m going to be on staff for the duration, I’ll need to know who is "in the know" and who isn't. And if either of you need any help fielding questions with your friends and loved ones, I’ll be glad to sit in and explain anything you have difficulty with.”

“As for when the rest of the world will be let in on the secret? Well ... if there are no leaks or complication, they could probably be able to keep it a secret at least until Cindy finds out she is pregnant. The number one player in tennis dropping off the tour is going to be headlines on the sports page. If the press finds out the real reason why, it's going to be front-page news. How much you’re willing to hide, and ultimately lie, will determine whether the world finds out she is pregnant shortly after she conceives, or when you carry your new born baby home to meet his or her grandparents.”

Prue didn't mention that once the word finally did get out, "all hell would break loose". She didn't have to; the three of them knew that aspect all too well. In the end, neither Cindy nor Lynx commented on how and when they wanted to go public, realizing there was much that had to happen before that issue could or would come to the front and they were confident that if and when it did, they would know what to do and when to do it.

Once all the questions anyone could come up with had been answered or at least addressed, Prue drew more blood from Cindy and the process officially began. At that point there was nothing for Cindy and Lynx to do but return home and play the waiting game while Prue went to work. There were warm hugs and tears of joy as Prue led Cindy and Lynx out to the limousine.

They gave Prue their direct cell phone numbers so she could reach them immediately and Prue did the same, saying she would update them as things progressed. With any kind of luck they could be meeting again in as little as two weeks.

When Cindy said her goodbye, she again thanked Prue for giving her hope for a dream she'd thought could never come true. Prue blushed under the praise but quickly pointed out that nothing was a given yet. All they really had was the hope.

Cindy smiled as she hugged the pixie kiwi tight, adding, "All we need is hope. God will do the rest."

Prue nodded and kissed her on the cheek before Cindy slid into the car. Lynx thanked her again for everything including the hospitality and the roses. Prue grinned, full well knowing the power and promise of love. The last thing she saw as they drove off was Cindy holding the latest rose and Lynx holding her. Their incredible love reminded her of her own and she smiled lovingly as she thought about hubby's homecoming in a few days. She would definitely have to schedule some hot tub time in between the 12-hour shifts she'd be working at the hospital. Believing God truly does help those best that help themselves, she headed back into to give the big guy a hand, and hopefully, a chance for plan B for Cindy and Lynx.

Cindy and Lynx returned to L.A. where Cindy felt the best medicine for waiting was an old remedy, so she pounded bucket after bucket of balls into the asphalt at Bob’s, trying to stay focused for the tournament in Dallas, which was just over two weeks away. Lynx retreated into his own comfort zone, spending his share of hours on the beach serenading the grand lady with his latest lyrics.

When not losing themselves in their work and each other, they began making the first phone calls to those they wanted and needed to be there with them on this journey. The list wasn’t long but included the family and friends (second family) that had been with them through everything else. At this point their explanations were short, giving a bare bones report of what had happened in New Zealand and asking for their prayers and their silence, while promising to keep them updated as soon as they knew more.

Most contacts, save for the ones with Cindy’s parents and Bob were made over the phone, but all ended in happy tears and offers to help in any way they could. Ally, Jenna, and Tess rang Cindy on a conference call and said they were already planning the baby shower for her. Cindy laughed as she told them they were getting the “cart before the horse”, which made Jenna giggle and quip naughtily that it worked better for her when her “cart” was before his “horse”. Ally and Tess did their best “whinny” leaving them all laughing until they cried. Calls like that helped the both of them get through the waiting time, especially when it was extended as Prue called about a week after they’d left the land of the Kiwis to inform them it would be closer to a month than the two weeks she’d originally told them. She had to be sure she had it absolutely right and considering what was at stake, neither would argue with the brilliant doctor.

Cindy went into the Dallas tournament, trying to stay focused on her game and continue her five tournament winning streak, but she wasn’t able to do either as she failed to make the finals in either the singles or the doubles tournament for the first time in over a year. After the uncharacteristically early exit in the quarterfinals for Sunshine Superstar and the Irish Cheetah, one reporter asked Cindy if she was concerned about her game.

Cindy, normally good for a smile and soft words, left him with a short and sharp reply, “There are more important things in life than tennis!” She picked up the day’s rose before joining her husband and exiting the court.

After she’d left, she chastised herself for her poor on and off-court performance. She knew it was the waiting that was stealing her patience. She’d never liked waiting, but she’d learned that valuable lesson in her early battles with her long time double’s partner Maggie. Fortunately for both she and Lynx, their patience wouldn’t be taxed much longer as Prue arrived to meet them in L.A. two days before the start of the tournament there.

If everything went as they hoped, Prue would be traveling with Cindy while on the tournament circuit, so the young couple insisted that Prue stay with them as a guest in their home whenever they weren’t on the road. They added it would give them the chance to return Prue’s hospitality while they were in New Zealand. With Cindy’s offer of “Spaghetti ala Cindy” and Lynx’s offer of sailing and song aboard his boat, the doctor couldn’t dream of refusing.

Once Prue was settled in she wasted no time in getting to the heart of the matter. She opened her special insulated traveling case to produce several vials of Cindy’s new and improved blood.

“As you know I had been hoping to remove the additional X and damaged Y chromosome during that two weeks, but after long hours of exhaustive work, I still had not been entirely successful. I had been focusing my efforts primarly on removing the Y but the filthy little bugger just wouldn’t die, so I changed strategies and decided to go after the third X and then come back to work on the Y. Well…all I can say is that a near miracle happened. Once I began working on the additional X, it not only responded immediately to the gene splicing but took that damn Y along with it!”

Prue shook her head, “In all honesty, I can’t really say why that worked, only that it did. Personally, I think there was some kind of “molecular monkey business” going on between that third x and the bad boy Y, but I may never had the answer. Still I insisted on doing a second round of work and then the additional time to check the results. That’s why I’m running a bit late. But everything checked out. I’m still not sure I believe it and I am not sure just how much credit I can take for it, but it everything checked out.”

As the good doctor filled the needle, she looked from Cindy to Lynx. “This is the point of no return (Prue was silently hoping they had good sex the night before because they were in for a minimum 60 day dry spell).

Cindy looked at Lynx with, “speak now or forever hold your piece” in her eyes. Seeing nothing, but love and support, she smiled at the needle-wielding pixie and offered her arm.

Prue, who had been keeping a journal since her initial meeting with Lynx and Cindy, entered that Cindy received her injection on March 15th and was in excellent health and spirits. Cindy decided to keep a journal of her own; less technical and more personal than the one Prue was preparing for medical science. This would be something just for her and Lynx, and hopefully one day to sit down and share with her child when he or she would ask the question all children do, “Mommy, where did I come from?”

Cindy’s first entry read, March 15
“I’ve just taken Dr. Prue’s injection, and that means at this very moment my blood cells are beginning a construction project that we hope will ultimately give Lynx and me the ability to create a life.”

Two days later Cindy was back on the court, and back on her game as she returned with a vengeance, crushing Chrissy Anne in the finals. For good measure she helped notch another doubles championship for the Sunshine Superstar and the Irish Cheetah. The win though, was bittersweet for Cindy, as Lynx had to leave right after the finals to go to Denmark and cut a few songs for their next album as well as spend a few days with his parents.

Considering what was going on, he was more than half tempted to call Shelly to see if she could get the recording company to postpone for a bit, but the way the group had cut back on production over the last few years he could hardly put this one off.

Cindy reluctantly told him to take care of business, give her love to their parents, and hurry home when he could. When he still hesitated to leave, she reminded him that Prue would be with her 24-7, and she’d call him at the first hint of trouble. Having been left no choice, the prince caught a jet the next morning, leaving his beloved with a kiss, a promise to return soon, and, of course, a rose.

Cindy’s journal for that day read, March 25th
“Lynx left for Denmark today. It was all I could do to talk him into going, and yet it took even more courage not to beg him to stay. It’s not so much I’m scared, as it is I just want him to be here to experience this with me. Granted, Prue says there really won’t be much physical sensation for me, especially in the first month but I swear I can feel ME growing inside ME. It kind of makes me want to put Lynx’s hand over my stomach so he can feel it too. Oh well, if all goes well, he’ll get that chance six months or so from now. Maybe I am scared. Scared of how I’ll handle it, and how Lynx will handle it, if this doesn’t work and we don’t get that chance to feel a baby kick. I have a feeling the further this goes, the hardest it’s going to be to turn back to plan A, if plan B don’t work. God, I pray this works.”

During the time that Lynx was gone, Prue became Cindy’s non-tennis doubles partner, as the women were inseparable. Cindy became Prue’s personal American travel guide as they headed to the east coast for her next string of tournaments. In return, Prue thrilled Cindy with tales of her wild and exciting life in the New Zealand wilderness, (although Prue’s stories about her wild life in the hot tub with hubby seemed to make the ones about the attack trained sheep seem rather tame).

Cindy gave Prue a few free tennis lessons. Prue treated Cindy’s taste buds to some fine New Zealand cooking, and they discovered that when it came to shopping, they were “sales sisters” as they both enjoyed a good mall hop when they could squeeze one in. In short, it wasn’t long before the two women became far more than a caring physician and her patient; they became close friends.

Cindy had this journal entry on April 5th
“Just came back from my first trip to the hospital under the guise of my “sore back”. I hate lying about why I’m going, but honestly, I am so full of happiness and hope right now, that I just want to cherish these feelings and not have them praised or condemned on the six o’clock news. If all this works out, there’ll be plenty of time for media frenzy later. The good news is that Prue said everything looks really good, and my construction project is right on schedule. The bad news is, I had to call Lynx and tell him that over the phone, rather than be able to tell him in person. I have today’s rose here to hold, but at this moment, I’d rather he was here to hold me.”

Thirty days after the process began things were going as smoothly as they could hope. Thirty roses had been delivered, which tickled and touched Prue each day she saw one arrive. Cindy won the Washington D.C. tournament and Lynx had returned triumphantly from his recording sessions, to deliver that 30th rose. Even better, And Ally and Andy had popped over for a short holiday. Ally was now over six months along and starting to show quite a bit. Everyone in the know had their fingers crossed hoping Cindy would enjoy the same fate one day soon.

Cindy’s new reproductive system was also faring well at the halfway point. The latest blood work and x-rays performed under the guise of Cindy’s genetic back condition had shown the beginnings of a healthy uterus and ovaries. Cindy had only experienced mild stomach discomfort so far, and Prue was convinced that was more from nerves and the chili surprise they concocted one night than from any abnormalities.

Cindy’s Journal - April 15th
“So far it seems like the luck of the Irish has been with me both on and off the court. On the court, Maggie and I won the doubles tournament last weekend, but most of the credit went to Maggie, the Irish Cheetah as she pounced on anything that got near her. Off the court, Prue said that after examining me and going over all the test results, everything looks healthy and right on schedule at the midway point! I have no words to do justice to the joy I feel knowing my dream is getting one step closer to reality each day that I wake up. Got a really nice surprise when Ally and Andy dropped in to spend a few days with the family. I don’t think I’ve ever seen Ally happier or more beautiful than when we met her at the airport and she hugged me in all her swollen pregnant glory. She and I have shared so much growing up. I know she wants this for me as much as I do, just so we can have this one more special thing to share.”

Over the next thirty days, Lynx stayed close to home, attending Cindy’s next two tournaments, as she won them both despite several flare ups from her suddenly “delicate back”. Prue also got the chance to meet most of the rest of the cast of characters that comprised Lynx and Cindy’s inner circle. She found them to be as deeply caring and good humored as her charming hosts, and very easy to talk to as she helped Cindy and Lynx explain the changes that Cindy’s body was now going through and their hopes for the future. The friendship’s Prue forged there helped ease at least some of the pain of being separated for so long from her incredibly beautiful and incredibly understanding husband. The rest of the pain would be dealt with upon her return and no doubt in the fast-becoming-famous hot tub.

Cindy’s Journal - April 23rd
“Been a nervous wreck this week and probably will be the same all of next few weeks. May 14th marks the end of the sixty-day growth period, but Prue’s already made it clear “repeatedly” that the sixty days was just an approximate figure and could vary by as much as another two to three weeks. I have written quite a bit about how much I am grateful for Prue’s brilliant research making this all possible, but I don’t think I’ve said near enough about Prue, the woman, and what her companionship has meant to me during this time. I can honestly say her presence here has at least saved my sanity, if not my life, especially when Lynx is gone. She is really a caring and compassionate soul with a sense of humor as offbeat as my own. We barely knew each other when she moved in, which is usually a recipe for domestic disaster, but now after two months, she’s become friend and family. I admired and respected the doctor the day we met, and now after forty-five days I love the woman.”

May 3rd came, and Cindy was like the girl in the backseat on a long trip constantly hollering “Are we there yet? Are we there yet?” only for her it was all she could do to keep from tugging on Prue’s sleeve and asking her, “Am I done yet? Am I done yet?” Prue had been the good mother all along and usually answered from her plane seat while heading to tournaments or from her side of the couch while they were eating ice cream and watching movies, “Not yet dear, but almost.”

Prue and Cindy were going to have to milk that temperamental bad back of hers a little more this time, saying it was going to cause her to miss the next tournament. At this point, Prue could no longer get by on external examinations and what blood work and x-rays she could run at the various private hospitals she’d been using. “I need to run a complete diagnostic on your new reproductive system. I need to monitor it closely for at least two weeks. And the only place I can do that to my satisfaction is back in New Zealand.”

When Cindy put up a mock fuss about how she hated to let Chrissy Anne walk away with the next tournament, Prue promised her to have her back in plenty of time to avenge last year’s loss to her favorite foe at the French Open, pulling a cute pixie pout as she added that it’d been sixty days since she’d seen her own husband, “And even prisoners are entitled to a conjugal visit after that long.”

Lynx rolled his eyes and blushed beet red before joining the two women in a hearty laugh that had Cindy in tears. Prue had meant it as joke and it had been taken as one, but to both Lynx and Cindy it was just another example of Prue’s deep caring commitment to her work and to them. They knew the pain of being a far apart, and they were nearly as happy at the prospect of Prue being reunited with her soul mate as she was.

Cindy’s Journal - May 15th
“Since arriving in New Zealand, I have been in and out of the hospital now for nearly two weeks. I’ve been poked, prodded, pushed and pricked in places where no probe has been before. I’ve been tested, retested, scanned, scoped, examined, x-rayed, and a half a dozen other procedures that I can’t even remember or pronounce. I’ve had enough blood drawn from me to consider this an official oil change and answered more questions than the accused at the Spanish Inquisition, but as long as I have Lynx by my side and the hope of our dream come true, I can take anything they can dish out (or put in).

The good news is, Prue says we’re nearly done with the testing and so far it looks like my baby-maker is up to factory specs (YEAH!). I have the rest of the afternoon off from testing and would love a long walk on the beach with Lynx, but after I finish this entry I’ve got to catch up on phone calls to friends and family. Our phones haven’t stopped ringing since we’ve gotten here, and since the hospital gown doesn’t have a place to put my cell phone, poor Lynx has been playing receptionist the whole time. As I finish this entry, we still aren’t sure if we’ve been blessed with the ability to have children, but when I look at the list of calls I need to return, there is no doubt we have been blessed when it comes to having people who love us.”

The next day, Cindy reported for her morning vampire treatment as usual, when much to her surprise she was informed they weren’t doing any testing and, “Oh, by the way, Prue wants to see you and Lynx in the office as soon as you get in.”

Cindy and Lynx walked the short distance to Prue’s office hand-in-hand and with each step they silently agonized over the nature of this impromptu meeting.

Prue was wearing her infamous dark-rimmed glasses, poring over an open lab folder, when Lynx and Cindy walked in. They immediately looked to Prue, hoping to see some hint that she held good news for them, but for once she was “poker-face Prue” as not even the usual pixie grin was evident.

In a soft voice, unlike her usual one, she asked them to sit down. She gave the sort of heavy sigh that so often accompanies bad news, before beginning, “I’ve decided to call off the testing, because frankly there isn’t anything else we can do at this point.”

As she paused just a moment for effect, sunshine began to creep out of a growing pixie grin. “Which means … as far as we can tell you have a fully functional little baby maker inside you, Cindy. Congratulations to both of you!”

The happy couple mobbed the little pixie who had played possum with them and hugged her until she squeaked. After happy tears were dried, and words of praise and thanks were exchanged over the successful completion of this part of the journey, Prue filled them in on the road that still lie ahead.

“Everything looks as good as we could expect. Cindy, you have two healthy egg bearing ovaries, and your uterus is fully developed. You have excellent blood flow into all areas, and there appears to be no complications due to your SRS. My latest chromosome test shows our little Y chromosome and its surplus X partner are gone throughout your body. You couldn’t be in any better shape than you are right now, but … I know that none of us are going to be satisfied until you are holding a healthy baby in your arms, so we still have work to do.”

Cindy and Lynx nodded solemnly as Prue continued. “Basically there are three tests left to pass. The first one is a healthy menstruation, which according to yesterday’s pelvic exam and blood work should be coming any day now in the next two weeks. Cindy, I’m sure you’re familiar with PMS even if it’s only through hearing about it from other women and television commercials. All I can tell you is that the legends are true. You’ll experience bloating, weight gain, abdominal pain, and some amount of flow. For some women it’s “hell week” and for others it’s just the monthly inconvenience. Of course I’ll be monitoring your condition closely, but as long as there is no excessive bleeding, or other complications you should pass the next test within the month.”

Prue stopped at that point and reached into her lab coat to produce two small slips of paper and then handed the first one to Cindy as she smiled. “I’m going to be with you through at least your first period, so I’ll pick some up the first time, but that’s the name of a special blend of tea I have during my time and it helps ease my PMS better than most of the over-the-counter drugs.”

Then turning to Lynx she grinned a little wider and handed him his piece of paper. “Lynx this is from my hubby to you.”

Lynx gave her a puzzled look as he took the paper and read it aloud. “Unlimited Godiva and Fishing?” he asked helplessly.

Prue giggled as she translated. “That means be sure Cindy has all the chocolate, (Godiva being a brand name for some of the world’s finest), she wants and then stay the heck out of her way. Hubby always threatens to go fishing for that week, but never does.”

Laughter reigned supreme until Prue brought them back on track. “After you have your first healthy period Cindy, you and Lynx are free to have relations again, and move on to the second test: conception. I really don’t think I need to trot out the charts on the birds and the bees. You should know your roles by now.”

Lynx chuckled as he grinned at Cindy, “It’s been so long since we’ve had a good roll, I might need a little refresher course.”

Cindy grinned back albeit a bit more evilly. “I don’t mind being the teacher, if you don’t mind being teacher’s pet.”

Prue laughed and then began fanning her hand in front of her, complaining she needed to turn up the air-conditioner if this continued, which had everyone in stitches again.

Before the teacher let her two prize students out for recess, she did add that Cindy could return to her normal activities, like whipping Chrissy Anne at the French Open, and that Prue would could continue to shadow them as she had before but, once they’d passed the second test (conception), things would change dramatically on the way to the third and final test (a healthy birth). Cindy already knew she would HAVE to retire from tennis at least temporarily, though she planned to make it permanently, and of course there was the situation with the press and public. Sooner or later they would have to go public and they knew all too well what to expect from that. Prue left them to ponder that decision as she shooed them off to enjoy a lazy day before they all headed off for Paris and the French Open.

On May 17th, Cindy wrote;
“It’s still dark out, but I can’t sleep, so I might as well write, since we’ll be catching a flight to Paris this afternoon. I’m still buzzing over yesterday’s news! If this is a dream, for heavens sakes, I pray no one wakes me. Prue has told me that she thinks I’m about to have a period and best of all, I can get pregnant. That might not be an earth shattering revelation for most twenty-four-year old women, but considering I was once “living” as boy and praying for a merciful death each night, I’d say it’s the darn Holy Grail!

Sensible Cindy says I shouldn’t get carried away. I should keep things in perspective, as there is still a long journey ahead, but you know what? To blazes with Sensible and Serious Cindy for once. THIS IS WONDERFUL! I’m gonna savor the joy of this beautiful moment and I’m going to wake up Lynx to share it with him, even if it is 4:00 a.m. giggle.”

Prue’s prediction for Cindy’s first period was pardon the pun, “spot on”. Two days after arriving in Paris, she noticed her first sign of flow, and although she experienced only minor PMS, Lynx took half of the advice Prue’s husband offered and bought Cindy the finest chocolates in France, but instead of opting for the suggested fishing trip, he spent every moment he could with his beloved, be it watching her pound balls into the court or walking proudly with her on his arms through the streets of Paris.

Cindy’s diary later that day.
“After our fun and games this morning I took a nap and woke up feeling a little bloated, my stomach was queasy, and I’m leaking blood, but I couldn’t be happier. I’ve been acting like a twelve year old girl entering her Rite of Passage, but so what if I am twice the age, I’m still entitled. I called Mom, Ally and Jenna last night when I first started spotting. They were all so happy for me. Mom started crying saying she wished she could be there so she could take me out for a new dress and a make over just like she did Ally’s first time. When she said that, I started crying too. God, I’m so lucky to have my family, and so lucky to have found my soul mate. Lynx has been so incredibly strong and patient through all of this. In my ever-changing world and with my ever-changing body, he is the one constant in my life. I know that no matter what the future holds he will be there with me to face it, just as I know at some point in each day he will pledge his love to me with a rose. Oh, do I love this man.”

By the 24th Cindy had completed her cycle and Prue was pleased with the results, proclaiming her patient had passed the test successfully. With her sly pixie smile and a wink, she gave the sex-starved couple permission to move on to the second test, or as she put it to the blushing prince. “You may fire when ready, Lynx.”

On the 28th, Cindy was doing some firing of her own as she began her assault on the French Open. Her nearly month long absence from the tour and rumors of back surgery had raised some questions about her conditioning. It didn’t take long for Cindy to answer their questions as she breezed through the opening rounds in impressive fashion. She avenged last year’s loss to Chrissy Anne, beating her convincingly in the semi-finals and won the tournament by downing her double’s partner in a grueling three set affair, 3-6 7-5 7-5.

The frustrated Irish Cheetah, who hadn’t beaten Cindy since their first meeting, congratulated her at the net and quipped with a smile, “Sometimes I think you’re the bloody bionic woman.”

Cindy giggled as she took the opening her good friend had left her, “Well they did have to rebuild me and made me better than I was before.”

Maggie rolled her eyes and laughed with her wonderful friend as they left the court together to a standing ovation. Maggie admired Cindy’s courage to be able to joke about her SRS, as she couldn’t imagine what it must be like to fight for the right just to be you. She did know that Cindy had won many battles in her fight but that medical science had its limitations for those who suffered from Cindy’s defect. As she headed for the shower she deeply lamented the battles she thought Cindy could never win, not knowing just how close she was to winning the war.

Cindy’s diary entry on June 17th, “Well I’m writing again even before light, but I love this quiet time before the dawn comes and I have to start my day by pounding tennis balls into the screen. Don’t get me wrong I love tennis, and I love working out in the morning. I always have. The air is cool and fresh, and when you walk off that court you’re physically exhausted, yet you have this high that powers you the whole day. It’s kind of strange to think about how much my morning routine will be changing if all goes well. Instead of doing morning stretches and blasting little green tennis balls, I’ll be waking up to find our dream come true, the product of our love, our miracle child, smiling at me, needing and loving me as much as I do him or her. Now that’s a REAL high that powers you the whole day. Just think of it, at this very moment that life could be growing within me. ”

Lynx and Cindy continued to avail themselves of every opportunity to better the odds, but by the time they arrived in England for the Eastbourn tournament at Pilkington, they still hadn’t beaten the house. Prue tried her best keep the frustrated parents calm, telling them the line that every impatient person hates to hear, “These things take time.” The last tests that Prue took showed Cindy’s reproductive system was a fertile foundation just waiting for the high bidder in Lynx’s construction crew to get there. She assured them that in no time at all they would be building a baby.

Their lack of fruitful labor had dampened their spirits as they arrived in England, but they soon were soaring again, as Ally and Andy met them at the airport and told them they had a special surprise for them. Once they’d made it through the usual royal reception from press and public, they were whisked off to the English couple’s farm near Devon. On the long drive they all chatted happily, with most of Prue and Cindy’s conversation being dedicated to Ally’s ever expanding tummy as she was now six months along, but not one word could either Lynx or Cindy wheedle out of her or Andy about their “surprise.”

When they pulled into the farm they received said surprise as the most wonderful welcoming committee that either could have ever wish was there to greet them. Both sets of parents, and all the couples, official and unofficial (Bob and Tess), were there along with Shelly and Janet to shout “Surprise!” Hugs, handshakes, and happy tears ensued as the extended family was together for the first time since Lynx and Cindy’s wedding. Prue, who’d stepped back a bit at first to give the kids their moment, was pulled into the group hug by Tess and Bob. Most of the “family” had already met her and those that hadn’t certainly knew of her. She was respected for her work, appreciated for helping Lynx and Cindy realize their dream, and absolutely adored for the caring, compassionate and joyous soul she was. In short, she was family too.

Lynx and Cindy were surprised and happy to see everyone, but curious as how they were able to pull off this little subterfuge without either of them having the slightest inkling anything was afoot. It was truly a feat worthy of a master magician, or perhaps a magical little New Yorker with a heart of gold and a rainbow in her hair. Shelly smiled, guilty as charged, confessing she was the mover and the shaker behind the little get together.

Knowing that Ally and Andy were hosting their stay in England for the two tournaments Cindy had there, she had quietly made all the arrangements to fly everyone in a day or two early for the surprise. The heartfelt hugs she received from Cindy and Lynx were the best thank you they could have offered.

It was a beautiful day for a party and the girls had put together a wonderful outdoor buffet that the men were attacking like a swarm of hungry locust. Cindy was helping Tess replenish a few serving bowls the "locusts" had depleted when she noticed the spark that passed between Bob and Tess as their eyes met across the table. It was the same one she and most everyone else at the New Year's Party had noticed when their lips had met and they'd held the kiss just a bit more passionately and longer than expected.

Since then, Cindy hadn't been around enough or had the chance to have the girl to girl talk with Tess she wanted to, so she really didn't know what was up, and she just didn't feel right going up to her Uncle Bob and asking him what his intentions were. She had discussed it with Lynx and came to a couple of conclusions: First, it wasn't anyone's business but Bob's and Tess'. Second, they loved them both very much and wanted them to be happy, so if their happiness should lie in each others arms, then all the more wonderful. And finally, Tess should have been in the Royal Canadian Mounties, because it sure looked like she’d got her man.

Lynx and Cindy enjoyed being with everyone again, but for Cindy, seeing Lynx’s parents was the most special of all. She had loved them from the first day she’d met them and felt guilty at not having seen them for so long. She hadn’t seen them since shortly after she and Lynx had been presented at court to the Queen two years earlier, a command performance he had not been able to turn down, as a future Duke. She was proud to have them as second parents and knew they would be every bit as wonderful as grandparents. Cindy made sure she spent a little extra time with Caroline, especially to discuss her hopes and Caroline’s son’s, of making her a grandmother as soon she could.

Caroline listened patiently as Cindy explained more of the technical jargon. She was getting so good at it that she rarely had to call Prue in to bail her out anymore. When she finally finished she asked her second mother if she had any questions. Caroline smiled and said no, but then turned the tables on her saying she knew Cindy had one.

When Cindy gave her a puzzled stare, the lovely lady took her hand gently. “You want to know when you will be with child. It doesn’t take any special powers to know that question, every woman wants to know that, but it does take a special touch to give you the answer.”

Cindy glanced down at the soft hand that was now holding hers and wondered if this was the touch she was talking about. She looked back up and saw Caroline’s beautiful blue eyes, they so reminded her of Lynx’s own.

“You … you …” she stammered, a bit shaken by the older woman’s words, “You can tell me when I’m going to … to be pregnant?”

Caroline nodded and smiled lovingly. “Yes I can tell you WHEN, so you need no longer worry so about IF you will get pregnant.”

Both Cindy and Lynx had been worrying about the IF. They believed in Prue and the miracle she was working and everything had been going well, but the closer they’d gotten, the more scared of IF they had gotten. Cindy had passed the point of no return some time ago and feared her sanity IF this didn’t work. Now Caroline was telling her she could put those fears to rest. She wanted to believe her. She needed to believe her, so she asked for more to believe in.

“Can you … will you tell me how long before I'm pregnant?”

The family matriarch nodded and then a grin spread across her face. “My dear you are already with child. I knew as soon as I touched your hand. Tess knew too, as soon as she hugged you, but she didn’t say anything. She knew this was something special I wished to give you.”

---

 
End of part 4 of 6 - To Be continued...

A meeting on the beach brings two people together and changes the world. This is not your usual Maggie the Kitten story. It is an adult story, a romance, if you will. I think you will enjoy it. Holly The Rose (Chapters 16-18) Written by Maggie the Kitten Edited by Holly Hart and Shelly Shalimar

---

 
Chapter Sixteen
New Conceptions
 
Cindy was overcome by more emotions than she could find words to express as she stared at Caroline, silent and doe-eyed. She was trying to at least get a thank you out, when reality crept into her dream and threatened to shatter it.

“Forgive me, I … I want that to be true with all my heart, but I don’t know HOW that can be? Prue tested me this morning before we left France, and she said I wasn't pregnant yet. “So how … how?”

Caroline smiled knowingly. “Cindy, Prue is a wonderful woman and a gifted doctor, but there is a life within you now that no test she can run will show. The new soul comes to the mother even before its body grows within you. I think if anyone can understand how the soul and the body are two separate entities it would be you my dear."

The older woman smiled compassionately, gently squeezing Cindy's hand, wishing that it was a lesson the young woman had never learned as she did. Seeing that Cindy understood, but still needed more, she gave it to her. "Now as far as being pregnant in ways that Prue can measure and the rest of the world can understand, it will come before you leave England. This I promise you Cindy, so now child, please let go of your fears.”

Cindy hugged her second mother tightly, her fears releasing with the ocean of happy tears that began flowing freely. ‘Thank you’ wasn’t enough, so she added ‘I love you’ as well. The grandmother-to-be, wiped her own tears away, and thanked her for bringing love into Lynx’s life and a child into all of their lives. Before Cindy could start a second round of tears, her handsome father-in-law appeared to ask her for a dance, as Tess and Rich had struck up a little music for the party. Caroline winked at Cindy, and shooed her off to trip the light fantastic with Christian.

When Lynx finally cut in on his father, Cindy was almost literally dancing on air as she was gushing with the news his mother had given her. Having seen his mother’s and his twin sister’s gift first hand, he didn’t doubt it now, and smiled lovingly at his wife. They did however decide not to say anything about Caroline’s diagnosis to anyone else save for Tess, who knew already. It wasn't so much that her family and friends wouldn't believe, as it was just a personal joy they wanted to cherish alone for a while. They continued to dance until Lynx noticed the rosy glow about Cindy's complexion. Taking that as a sign, he spirited her away from the dance to present her his daily pledge of his love, the rose.

Cindy’s Journal - June 7th
 
“It’s been the most wonderful day ever. When we got to Ally and Andy’s house, everyone I love was there. Shelly had set up a big surprise party for us. Even Lynx’s parents came in from Denmark. I haven’t really written much about Lynx’s parents, but they are wonderful people and his mother, well his mother and his sister Tess have an incredible gift. They just kind of know things sometimes in ways most people don’t believe is possible, but I believe. She told me that I was pregnant, a kind of pregnant that doesn’t show up on a medical scan. She says our baby’s soul is already within me. I think that means I can really talk to YOU now. Well honey, I don’t know if you can hear me, but if you can, there is one thing I want you to know above all else, no two people in this world will ever love you more than your father and I do."

During the time before Cindy's play at the Eastborn tournament, both she and Lynx did their best to make the most of the surprise family reunion. Cindy finally got the chance to have a long talk with Jenna. She had been with her at the concert in Australia, but things had been so hectic they'd not gotten the chance to talk all night like they used to in college, and she was dying to hear how married life was treating her best friend. Jenna's face lit up as she confessed. “Just looking at Rich makes my toes curl, and the most wonderful feeling in the world is being his Lady and waking up next to my Lord each morning.” She also added that they'd been "stork hunting" as of late, and although they hadn't caught one, they sure were enjoying the chase. It was obvious to Cindy that married life was more than agreeing with her friend and sister.

The girls got together for a ladies night "in", so to speak, as they all gathered together IN Ally's kitchen at about 2:00 am to devour German chocolate brownies, Death by ME (Mass Extinction) chocolate cake and a two gallon tub of chocolate dip cookie dough ice cream. Everything from babies to the boys were discussed, including Tess giving them the latest on her never-ending quest for Bob.

The kiss at the New Year's Eve, which she talked about freely since EVERYONE knew, had been absolutely incredible. She hadn't gotten the chance to go back for seconds since, but she was hoping this reunion might be an encore if Bob felt like she did, and she was pretty sure he did. Even though they hadn't spent much time together, they had been running up some pretty pricey phone bills with their frequent long distance chats. ”I don’t think it’s so much a chase now, as it is the two of us trying to find just the right pace so we can walk together.”

Everyone there wished Tess all the best, and no one was more supportive than her own mother. For Tess, nothing was more important than knowing she had her mother's support in this, and considering she was in love with a man old enough to be father, most mothers wouldn't be offering it willingly. Caroline however wasn't “most” mothers, a fact she continued to prove with each passing day.

Lynx and the rest of the men spent their "boys only" time together as well, and for Lynx, the best time of that was spending some quality time with his father. The ocean and a sailing boat weren’t handy, but the woods were and they took several long walks. Nothing really earth shattering was discussed, it was just a father and his son enjoying the beautiful scenery, the fresh air, and most of all, each other's company.

Somehow in the midst of all the fun and late night socializing, Cindy managed to get in her usual ball smashing for the coming tournament and to give Prue her chance to do the old poke, prod, and prick. The babymaker appeared to be right on line, but still no rabbits had been put to death in her honor. Prue noted, but did not comment that Cindy had seemed much more relaxed since she'd arrived at Ally and Andy's. Naturally, she attributed that to being out of the public's eye and in the bosom of her family, not knowing the Cheshire cat grin Cindy bore was from the good news Caroline had given her.

She went into the Eastbourn tournament well rested after her extended stay in the country, feeling much more at ease about the child to come, and excited about being able to perform with all her friends and family in attendance. With all that going for the number one player in women's professional tennis, she couldn't possibly do anything else other than win, but that was exactly what she did, as she lost in the finals to England’s Wendy Turner, who was also on top of her game.

It was a disappointing loss for Cindy, but she didn't have time to dwell on it as the premier jewel in tennis was, but a week away. The Sunshine Superstar was looking to extend her perfect record at Wimbledon by doing what no other woman or man had done before, win five consecutive singles titles. Her previous four victories there had been incredible triumphs, but the thought of going where no player had gone before, and doing it with all those she loved in attendance, was pure magic. Yet, with sports history in the making, it still wasn't top billing on Cindy's mind as her thoughts were more on her baby, and the hope Prue would soon confirm the diagnosis Caroline had already given her.

Cindy, as the result of being the number one seed in the tournament, received a pass for the opening round. Of course, being such a media draw she was obligated to make her self available for the usual Q & A with the press, which she tolerated graciously as always, and then she got the chance to do the part of the job she enjoyed much more, chatting with the young fans. As she looked into the smiling faces of the children whose dream was to one day be center court at Wimbledon, she wondered when Prue was going to announce that she was having a little Wimbledon-hopeful of her own. In two weeks, they'd be heading back to LA, and Cindy refused to believe that Caroline’s prediction could be wrong.

Late that afternoon Prue took another blood test. At 10:30 pm. that night she came to Cindy and Lynx's room with a bottle of champagne and her widest grin ever. When Lynx answered the door, the perky doctor kissed him on the cheek and proudly proclaimed, "We're pregnant!"

Cindy, the actual "she" in the "we", was just walking in from the kitchen when she saw and heard Prue. Immediately, she joined the hugfest, getting a peck from the Kiwi as well. Happy tears rolled down Cindy's cheeks as she thanked Prue, and then begged Lynx to hold her. He did so willingly and while Prue went to alert the others, he danced her around the room, softly singing ‘The Rose’.

By 11:30 everyone was up and aware, and a full-scale party was in progress at Lynx and Cindy's suite. Prue's bottle of spirits had been emptied, and quite a few more followed suit, but both Ally and Cindy were ‘tea’-totalers due to their expectant conditions, and for them it was the sweetest cup of tea they'd ever tasted.

The festivities lasted until the wee hours of the morning, as Cindy and Lynx were kissed, hugged and congratulated to the point they feared bruising, yet they never complained once. They had just been given the best news of their life and they had almost everyone there they wanted to share it with. They couldn't be happier. By the time everyone cleared out it was nearly dawn. Lynx tried to clean up and wanted Cindy to lie down for an hour or two, but Cindy was too excited to sleep and reached for her diary.

Cindy’s Journal - June 25th
 
“It’s official now, my darling. Construction has begun, and I can’t wait to hold the finished product in my arms. I know when I see you for the first time I will think you are the most beautiful baby there has ever been, but I make you this promise. If you ever feel like you're in the wrong house, then you come to mommy and daddy and we'll talk about it, and if we need to change anything, don't worry. Your mommy has a lot of experience with house remodeling. It's so wonderful knowing that you are growing within me as I write. I want to find the words for you, but there aren't any that do this feeling justice. If I had to pick one word, it would be "everything," because you mean everything to me, and if it’s possible, even more. According to Prue, I have about 8 or so more months to figure out words to describe what it will be like the first time I see you and hold you in my arms. I think I better start reading the dictionary."

Cindy's first match was in the second round at 1:00 pm, which meant she and Lynx had some very big decisions to make in a very short time. Fortunately, they'd spent a good part of the last few months preparing for this day and knew exactly what they wanted to do; however considering without Prue none of this would have been possible, they spent the better part of the morning discussing it with her. The pretty doctor, who had been supportive throughout, said she was still ready to play it however they wanted to, because the most important thing to her was the baby’s safety and their happiness.

Once Prue said she felt the baby would be in no danger if Cindy completed this tournament, they made their decision and informed the family. Cindy would play Wimbledon, and then immediately after its conclusion she would announce her retirement. Obviously this would create quite a stir, but nothing compared to what would happen when she told the world the reason.

Both of them were honest people, and neither had liked the game of cloak and dagger they'd been playing since the whole thing started, but at the time, they weren't ready to deal with the storm that was sure to come over something that might not be. Now their dream had become a reality, and it was time to stand up and tell the truth. They hoped the world would welcome this miracle, but if it didn't, that wouldn't matter. They had each other, their family and their baby. They didn't need the rest of the world or its acceptance.

Cindy went into her second round match physically exhausted after not having slept in a day and a half, but the joy of knowing she was carrying a living miracle within her, combined with the knowledge that now, each match could be her last, carried her to victory. The Sunshine Superstar battled her way into the semi-finals where she downed the Irish Cheetah for the last time, doing it in straight sets 6-3 6-4, setting the stage for her last Wimbledon finals.

As they walked off the court, the Cheetah shook her head, “I’ve never seen you so intense. Golly, girl. One would think you were giving it your all because you were never going to play again.”

Cindy smiled enigmatically, “Maybe it’s just that I’ve never felt better.”

Her previous four championships at Wimbledon had all been wonderful, but considering this was her fifth and final, it would have almost been an injustice had it not been against her toughest competitor, and the woman who’d shared the princess crown with for five years. Cindy had gotten the better of Chrissy in the two other Wimbledon finals they'd shared. Chrissy was hoping for her, the third time was the charm she needed, while Cindy was hoping she could bow out of professional tennis with a win on its grandest stage.

Year’s later people would be talking about Cindy and Lynx's announcement after the match as one of the biggest news events ever, and it was, but for those who saw the match that came before, they witnessed two women giving one of the finest tennis exhibitions ever played. It took three sets, and each went down to the tiebreaker. As she had in their previous two finals, Chrissy took the first set and Cindy rallied to take the second by matching her 7-5. The third and final set was another 7-5 with 12 match points, and each women having victory down to one final shot 6 times.

Cindy's last shot was one that made her double's partner proud as she put all she had into one final push and charged the net like the Irish Cheetah, pouncing on Chrissy's return and smashing it back past her to win her final match. Cindy nearly collapsed on the net, having just enough energy to hug Chrissy when she came over to congratulate her before the two exhausted warriors helped each other off the court to the appreciative applause of all in attendance.

As they were leaving the court arm in arm, Cindy asked Chrissy, “Remember what you told me the first time we met here? You said, “put all the heckling out of your mind and ENJOY it, because it doesn’t get any better than this. Now let’s just go out and give them their money’s worth, okay? Thank you for so many wonderful years.”

Chrissy gave her a puzzled look.

Cindy finished, “I want to start enjoying it more, too,” leaving her even more puzzled.

After the award was presented to Cindy, the world waited to hear her thoughts on winning her fifth consecutive Wimbledon title. When she asked the crowd to open a path so Lynx and Prue could stand with her, no one in attendance or watching on television could know they were witnessing an historic event of far more significance than a tennis record. As prearranged, Cindy would speak first, then Lynx, and finally Prue, as by that point she would be most qualified to answer the technical questions that were sure to come.

When Lynx reached Cindy, he handed her the day’s rose and kissed her softly. The world’s love affair with their love affair, had all in attendance cheering wildly. As the pair savored the sweet kiss, they both held hope those cheers would hold when they walked off the court.

Cindy slipped her free hand into Lynx’s and then flanked by her soul mate, and her friend and doctor, she began. “As I stand here before you I feel so fortunate and so blessed. As most all of you know, there was a time in my life I thought I would never be able to use those words to describe my existence, but now I have so much to be thankful for. I’ve been able to realize dreams I feared were never possible. I’ve played tennis against the best players in the world, on the greatest stages in the world, and I’ve been fortunate enough to win my share and then some.

Of all the men in the world, and I’ll admit I’m prejudiced, I found the most beautiful, loving, compassionate and magical prince that any girl could ever dream of, and for reasons that defy logic, he loves me as much as I love him. Friends and family who have loved and supported me when I could do neither myself surround me. And as I look into this crowd I feel blessed to meet the smiling faces and receive the warm feelings, the respect and the acceptance all of you hold for me.

I’m reminded now of my first “public appearance,” walking up the steps of my high school. The reception I received that day was not so pleasant, as the reception was born of fear and ignorance, and I wondered if anyone outside my family would ever accept me and treat me as the girl I really was. The fact that I am standing here today and feeling such love from all of you, proves how far we both have come, and that knowledge, love and compassion are the keys to eradicating prejudice in all forms.”

The Wimbledon faithful roared their approval of Cindy’s heartfelt words, and she gave them the moment, as she drew strength from Lynx to continue. “Thank you, thank you. So, with knowledge, love and compassion in mind, I hope we can also add understanding to the list, as my husband and my good friend and doctor have a few things to share with you. We believe there is truly no bad news in what we have to say, and I hope you’ll agree. Now saying that, I’ll lead off with the lesser announcement, deferring to my husband the honor of the greater. If you will, please hold all comments and questions to the end.”

Seeing an anxious but quieted crowd complying with her wishes Cindy took a deep breath and then began. “Tennis has meant so much to me in my life. It started out as therapy, eventually becoming a great love, and finally it helped you and I get to know and accept each other. I have gained so much from the game that I have no regrets now with my decision. Effective immediately, I am retiring from professional tennis, and I believe after my husband fills you in on the reason, you will accept and respect it as you have me.”

Cindy’s statement stunned and silenced the crowd as disappointed cries rang out from the saddened multitude. Reporters, trying to get the inside story, forgot Cindy’s plea for patience and started firing questions among the sea flashes. Lynx waved his hand, asking them to settle down. Tess, seeing her brother’s lack of success let loose her patented wolf whistle from courtside, and the crowd immediately quieted. Lynx smiled his thanks to his sister and picked up where Cindy had left off.

“Please, if you will all be patient, I have a few things to discuss and a confession to make. Shortly after Cindy’s victory at the Australian Open, we had a meeting in New Zealand with Doctor Prudence Walker.”

Lynx smiled at the petite pixie before continuing. “Not long after that meeting, she joined us, and has been a welcome addition to our family ever since. Originally we quietly began a rumor that Cindy had been experiencing some back problems due to a genetic defect the women in her family carry and Dr. Walker was treating her for that condition. It is true that the women in Cindy’s family have back problems due to a genetic disorder, and Dr. Walker’s is an expert in genetics, but Cindy’s back isn’t causing her to retire, and we were totally untruthful to you about the reason Dr. Walker has been seeing her. We are basically honest people, but we felt that considering what was at stake here, it would be best to wait until the right time to share the truth with the public.

Part of why we reached that decision is based on something that Cindy has just shared with you. That day she re-entered her high school she didn’t receive the warmest of welcomes. To some, she was that weird boy who wanted to be a girl. To others, she was a news story, a picture in the paper or on television, and to some, she was nothing but a definition in a medical textbook. To others, she was a freak, an oddity, an abnormality, and even an abomination against some people’s personal beliefs. Cindy’s family even received letters that said people like her ought to be exterminated.

That was the fear and ignorance she spoke of, but it was there because these people didn’t KNOW Cindy. However, once her fellow students, her tennis opponents, and most of the world realized she was a life, a human being, and a woman born with a defect who wants the same things out of life we all do, then that fear and ignorance melted away. THIS is why we’ve waited to tell you. We didn’t want to give you theories, or possibilities, or more definitions out of medical textbooks that you could argue and debate .

We wanted to wait until we could give you something that was undeniably real, undeniably beautiful and undeniably life, something that you could accept, and hopefully learn to love as you have both of us. Well now we can, and I am proud beyond words to say that with the help of a brilliant and compassionate woman, Dr. Prudence Walker, Cindy and I have been blessed with a miracle, the miracle of life. We’re having a baby and we hope you’ll share our joy. Thank you.”

That being Prue’s cue, she slipped to the front as Lynx said that she’d graciously agreed to answer some questions, especially the technical ones that neither he nor Cindy could possibly answer. After introducing Prue, he led Cindy off court, adding, “If you’ll excuse us, I’d like to get Cindy home so she can get some rest and then send me back out at 3:00 am for pickles and ice cream.”

That allowed Lynx and Cindy to leave them laughing as Shelly met them with a hug before she joined Prue center stage to deal with the press and public. Once out of the public eye, Cindy nearly collapsed into Lynx’s arms as the combination of her grueling match and the stress of the press conference had completely exhausted her. Lynx lifted his love into his arms and carried her out to the limousine where most everyone else was already waiting for them. Shelly and Prue followed about twenty minutes later with reporters still in hot pursuit. Press and public reluctantly gave way as the car made its way through the crowd.

It had already been decided to head back to Ally and Andy’s for a few more days to allow the media frenzy to cool a bit, and then sadly, it would be time to say good-bye as everyone needed to return to their own worlds. As they headed to Devon, most thoughts were on what had just transpired and overall how well it had went.

The crowd at Wimbledon had been reeling from Cindy’s announcement of retirement, and were obviously shocked when Lynx told them the seemingly impossible reason why, but both their words had touched them, and by the time they’d left the court, most all that had regained the power of speech were cheering wildly for the “royal couple” and their little prince or princess to come.

Prue and Shelly both commented on how well their brief Q & A session had gone after Lynx and Cindy had left, yet each made a valid point. Prue noted they’d had the element of surprise in their favor, and the press simply wasn’t prepared to ask informed questions. She also added. “That is probably your last free pass, and any future interviews will probably be much more intense as your adversaries will be prepared.

Shelly smiled and remarked, “Making that the announcement on the tennis court was like making it at a Lynx and the Kool Kats concerts. Most everyone in attendance was a Sunshine Superstar fan or a least a die-hard tennis fan, and the two of you could pretty much count on their support. The question is, did you reach the rest of the world who were tuned in? I hope you did, as the next meeting will not be on a “home court” and the fans might not be so friendly.”

The proud parents-to-be knew Shelly and Prue’s observations were on the mark, but they’d been down this road before. Cindy had walked it when she’d climbed those steps to her school, and both of them had walked it when they’d announced their engagement at Wembley Stadium. They knew the world, or at least part of it, might never understand or accept them. Today, they’d poured their hearts out in hope they would, but when all was said and done, it didn’t really matter, because as long as they had their family, their friends, each other and now, their child, they had all the love, understanding and acceptance they truly needed.

Cindy’s Journal - July 4th,
 
Well my little darling the rest of the world knows about you or should by the time they read tomorrow's paper. Welcome to celebrity status. I guess you might say it's a family tradition, or curse (giggle). Your father and I felt now was the right time to tell the world about you, because we don't like being dishonest, and because we hope they can share in the joy you give us. Now, there are some people out there who at first aren't going to be as happy about you as the crowd at Wimbledon was today. Some people will say your father and I shouldn't be allowed to have you. Some people will say you should never be born, and sadly, some people might even fear you because they don't understand, or can't accept or are afraid to love, but don't you worry about that because I know in my heart it's all going to work out fine.

You see, some of the very same people in that crowd today who were cheering for us, used to say hateful things to me and tell me I had no right to be a woman, let alone play on the court against other women. If they can learn to accept and respect and even love ME, how could they not love YOU? How could anyone not love a baby? How could LIFE ever be wrong? How could anyone not be happy about a miracle? Your father and I believe in time that they will share in our joy for you, but regardless of what lies ahead, we will always love and protect you and that my darling you can be sure of."

The peace and quiet of Andy and Ally's farmhouse barely lasted a day, as reporters began encroaching on the place like weeds through the garden and somehow their private phone number had become suddenly public, as it began ringing non-stop until they finally took it off the hook.

As much as they all hated to leave, each had responsibilities waiting for them in the outside world. Cindy would have loved to stay an extra week or two with her sister, but with Ally being over six months pregnant, she had more than enough to be concerned about without having half the world's press camped out at her front door. Before leaving though she promised she'd do everything she could to be there when Ally had the baby.

Ally hugged her tightly, “I intend to do the same when you have yours”. Ally was as happy to be able to say those words to her little sister as Cindy was to be able to hear them.

When Lynx, Cindy and Prue arrived at Heathrow for their flight to New Zealand, they got a sampling of what the coming months would hold. As Prue had pointed out in the beginning, their celebrity status made them familiar with the pressures of having hordes of people shouting their name, and reporters jostling for position to push a mike or camera into their face. Most of the crowds they had dealt with were fans and supportive, but both, especially Cindy, had dealt with those that were not. Yet, neither was truly prepared for the circus they walked into. People both pro and con of the miracle that Cindy was carrying were almost as intent on fighting each other as they were for shouting their support, opposition or outright hatred at the couple and the doctor.

Their announcement at Wimbledon had sent shock waves throughout the world and the implications of Dr. Walker's work and Cindy's subsequent pregnancy had not only shocked the general public, but polarized special interest groups who felt it affected their beliefs. Right-to-life, pro-abortion, gay, lesbian, and transgender groups, along with representatives of every major religion and numerous medical and scientific organizations were on hand, with the usual music and tennis fans for the threesome’s departure. Security struggled to clear a path, as Lynx tried to lead Cindy and Prue toward the departure gate.

Eventually, Security found it easier to reverse course and get them into a security car that could go out onto the airfield. The plane pulled away from the terminal, stopping well out towards the runway, where an old fashioned boarding ladder let them, and a few other passengers who’d been stymied by the crowd, board in relative peace. It wasn't until they were finally airborne that any of them felt they could relax.

Prue turned in her seat to face the young couple and smiled sadly. "I knew it could be like this, and it could very well get worse. I'm really sorry you're having to go through it."

Lynx reached over to take the pretty pixie's hand. "You've no reason to apologize, Prue", adding with a smile and wink, "Besides, we knew this job was dangerous when we took it!"

Prue's precious smiled returned, as she thanked him. Cindy lifted her head from Lynx's shoulder to added her own sentiment as she held her rose for the day, which had been waiting aboard so it would not be damaged in the máªlée Lyn had expected at the airport. "Prue, I'm beginning the greatest journey any woman could ever hope for, and without your help, it would never be possible. You don't have ANYTHING to apologize for."

Prue's eyes misted and Cindy's threatened as well, until Lynx brought their smiles back as he turned to his wife and feigned injury. "Hey, I had a hand ... errr... some "part" in making this all possible."

Cindy winked at Prue before she giggled, "Well, maybe a SMALL part,., She emphasized just how small with an index finger to thumb measurement that had Lynx demanding a recount, and the girls laughing victoriously.

---

 
Chapter Seventeen
Rumblings
 
In between meals and short naps the threesome used the long flight to go over their strategy for the months to come. They were going to continue to be the three musketeers, with Prue either with them or nearby for the duration of the pregnancy. Prue was glad to be going home, as she’d been feeling like the houseguest that would never leave, and she promised them she'd disappear promptly after delivery, reappearing only for house calls and holidays. The hugs she received from Lynx and Cindy told her she was family now, and would always be welcome.

This trip back to New Zealand would become a regular excursion for the next six months. Provided Cindy and baby were in good health at each check up, Prue saw no reason why Cindy couldn't travel a bit to visit family or just relax at either of their homes in Denmark or California. However, during final two months of Cindy’s pregnancy, or sooner if conditions warranted, Prue would get the opportunity to play hostess at her home, as she wanted them near her hospital until the big moment came.

She was confident, and assured them so, that. “Provided there are no complications, you can probably have the baby at most any hospital with little or no risk, but IF there were complications, I want you at the best place possible, with the best staff on hand to deal with them, and that is MY facility.”

There was also the added benefit that peace and privacy were much easier to maintain at the isolated Chez Walker in New Zealand than just about anywhere else in the world. Considering their child's health was the concern, neither Cindy nor Lynx were about to argue with doctor's orders.

They also discussed the press and public issue in some detail. Requests for interviews would be coming from every newspaper, network and magazine in the world. As before, Prue deferred to Lynx and Cindy, telling them it would be their choice of how available they wanted to make themselves, and how much they were willing to share. Shelly had already offered her professional skills working with the media if and when they wanted to grant interviews. By the conclusion of the flight, they'd reached several decisions.

First, they weren't going to run and hide. Lynx and Cindy's extensive experience with the press and public had taught them two things: one, you can run from the press, but it's almost impossible to hide, and two, it's better to open up and give them the truth than give them nothing, and have them print lies.

Secondly, they also felt a certain responsibility considering their status as celebrities, and as recipients of this medical miracle, to share at least part of this experience with the world, hopefully eradicating some prejudices, and offering hope to other couples like themselves who thought natural parenthood wasn't possible for them.

Finally they decided to take Shelly up on her offer of assistance, not wanting another Abby Phillips fiasco. They decided to tell the world, just as they had told most of their family, with all three of them together. Having the threesome together on every interview, insured the best person possible would be there to field the questions and give the proper perspective.

As the plane prepared to land in New Zealand the three passengers had discussed many things that made this young couple's pregnancy different from other couples, but there was one thing that was very much the same; their joy at the prospect of parenthood, and their hope for a healthy baby.

Cindy's initial exam went well, as both mother and child passed all tests with flying colors. The four days they spent at Chez Walker were mostly fun-filled, with plenty of time for lazy walks along the beach and spooning in the hot tub, but at least one serious issue was discussed and dealt with.

Prue looked at Lynx as she said, “I have every confidence in the world that both mother and child will come through this pregnancy completely healthy, and if I didn’t I would never have offered this chance to Cindy, but in all pregnancies, even "normal" ones there is always a chance that things can go wrong, and difficult decisions will have to be made. Should the pregnancy prove to be hazardous to Cindy's health, it would be your decision and hers as how to proceed. It isn't a question I need an answer to today, but I have a strong feeling it could well be raised in the first interview you give.”

Lynx loved his wife and unborn child with all his heart and never wanted to have to choose between them. Even before Prue had broached the subject they'd already discussed it and had reached the only decision possible for them, together . Cindy took Lynx's hand and told Prue, “There really is no choice. I’m a mother. That means I gave life, and I can never take life, even to save my own.”

Prue nodded, realizing nothing more need be said.

Over the length of Cindy's pregnancy, her decision on this issue would be raised in interviews and debated by the press and public, but never second-guessed by Lynx, Cindy or their family.

After a short stay in New Zealand, Cindy felt it was time to return to their California home. She not only wanted to get home and spend some time with her parents and Bob, but being a USA girl, she needed to know how her own country would react to this miracle. She'd had rough times in her own backyard growing up, but for the most part she'd been treated like a favorite daughter after her marriage to Lynx and during her tennis career. She wanted to believe that if there was any place that would understand and welcome her still, it would be the land with the lady and the torch that promised to welcome all.

When they cleared customs in Los Angeles, they found a scene very similar to the one they'd faced at Heathrow in England, only larger. Security was not only struggling to open a path to get the threesome through the terminal, but also straining to keep the peace, as rival factions were breaking out in small skirmishes as opposing viewpoints exploded. It was nearly an hour before they were able to safely leave the airport and when they final got home, press and public were lined up to met them.

Lynx took one of Cindy’s arms and Prue took the other as they pushed past the swelling mob of dedicated supporters, angry adversaries, and those who were just plain curious. Once safely inside, and security had pushed a perimeter back to the road, Prue put on the kettle, Cindy kicked off her shoes and Lynx rubbed her feet.

Prue pushed back the draperies as she waited on the kettle, sighing sadly as she saw what appeared to be caravans moving in. No doubt some of the more diligent reporters and enthusiasts intended to set up for the long haul.

Prue had known, just as Cindy and Lynx had, that when they left the safe confines of Chez Walker, they would be wadding into a sea of public and press frenzy far greater than anything they’d experienced in their tennis and music careers. In a word, this was huge. It was life changing and life creating, and while this baby belonged exclusively to Cindy and Lynx, the implications of her research and Cindy’s pregnancy reached nearly every facet of society.

They had already decided while in New Zealand that they would eventually need to make themselves available to do some interviews, but after their reception in Los Angeles, they knew they needed to call Shelly and have her set something up right away. In their opinion, they needed to see if they could calm the storm before it got any worse.

Shelly, the public relations princess, suggested their first interview should be a television one, preferably with just one very respected newsperson. A television interview would take longer to arrange, and be more difficult to set up, but in Shelly's opinion ultimately better for their first public offering. Not only is television the best media to reach the most people worldwide, but also obviously, it’s more personal. Snap shots and type can't convey the feelings behind the words like a living image can, and a television appearance removes any possibility of the creative editing that Abby Phillips did with her magazine piece.

Finally, she added that getting a newspaper or magazine interview was as easy as opening their front door and telling security to let them in, but finding a reputable one was a little harder. She already had someone in mind for the television interview, and if they'd be willing, she'd trust them completely.

Lynx, Cindy and Prue were more than convinced by the woman they trusted completely, and told her to push forward as she thought best. Before Shelly hung up, she asked them where they'd prefer to have the interview. She suggested their home or perhaps the place where they first met, Bob's house. Cindy smiled and then whispered in Lynx's ear. He returned her smile, telling Shelly, “We'd prefer to have it at our home in Denmark.” The PR pixie noted their preference and said she get back with them after she made a few inquiries.

When Lynx gently asked why Cindy, the Sunshine Superstar and all-American California girl, had chosen their home in Denmark for the interview, she made him proud by saying, “The Sunshine Superstar is retired and now she's just the very happy pregnant wife of a very handsome Danish man. I want the world to see the beautiful place where my beloved was born, where we were married and where we'll be raising our child, at least part of the time.”

The handsome Danish husband wrapped his arms around his very happy pregnant wife and kissed her passionately.

While waiting for Shelly to arrange the television interview, Lynx and Cindy made phone calls to catch up with friends and family. It seemed far easier than to go visiting and brave the media circus that was on 24 hour alert along the road by their beach house. When it became obvious that the threesome wasn't coming out, the crafty reporters tried everything, from unordered pizza delivery at the front door to scuba diving their way onto the beach and trying the back door.

For Prue, being an instant celebrity was a new experience, and she was amazed at the lengths these people would go to just to get a snapshot or a few words. Lynx and Cindy were old hands at this game by now, saying they wouldn't be a bit surprised to see someone parachute in, since they’d turned back the land and water attack. For them it was more of an inconvenience that went with the territory, but what did upset them was the treatment their friends and family were receiving.

Thwarted at their efforts to get to Lynx, Cindy or Prue direct, the press and public did as they had done before and went after those closest to them. Cindy's parent's house was under siege nearly as badly as her own. Bob eventually talked them into staying with him, as his beachfront home offered them protection similar to Lynx and Cindy's. Ally and Andy were catching their share from those who'd brave the trek through the thick English countryside, and even Jenna and Rich, deep in the woods of British Columbia, were fending them off. Tess actually cancelled her visit to an orphanage in Paris because she was afraid the press hounding her might upset the children.

After checking in with her staff in New Zealand, Prue found out she wasn't immune either. Reporters were trying to talk to anyone they saw enter or leave the hospital, and the switchboard was lit up by barren genetic and transgendered women begging for a chance to have a child.

The young doctor's heart went out to all those women same as it had Cindy, and she found herself in tears over their plight. Eventually she hoped she could help them all, but right now all she could do was ask their patience and understanding. She found out when she would get her chance to do so as Shelly called back a few days later, saying she'd worked out the details for their televised interview from Denmark. She was also proud to announce she'd gotten the interviewer she'd wanted most of all, one of the most revered reporters of her generation: Betsy Warren.

Cindy’s Journal - July 12th
 
“I wish we could go down to the beach tonight, because I’d like to share the view with you. There is a full moon to write by, but we don’t dare. You know, your father and I met on this very same beach, only a little further along the coast at your Uncle Bob's, (I know you'll love Uncle Bob. He's so wonderful, especially with kids). Your father first proposed to me there. Of course your silly mother ran off scared, but fortunately your father gave me a second chance and this time I got it right.

We've spent a lot of wonderful time on this beach, and on the water too. Your father is an excellent sailor. I'm sure he'll have you out there tying proper knots and steering rudder before you can walk. He really loves the ocean. I guess it's that sea heritage in his Danish blood. Speaking of Denmark, we're going to be leaving for there tomorrow. I really think you're going to like it there. It's a very beautiful place with lots of ocean and lakes and beautiful countryside. Now it gets just a little bit colder there than it does here in California, but don't worry. I'll knit you plenty of wooly jumpers to keep you warm and we'll all snuggle together by the fireplace and drink hot chocolate. Your Aunt Tess and your grandma and grandpa Oldenburg live there too, and ... Santa's Claus' workshop isn't too terribly far away. I think you're going to love Denmark very much.

The next day they left LAX International Airport with the same fanfare they'd entered it. Prue spent most of the trip donning her infamous black-rimmed glasses and poring over medical reports. So far every test had come back perfect, and there'd been no problems, but Prue didn't like waiting around for them to show up. She wanted to find even the slightest hint that they could be coming and deal with them before they got there. She felt that considering what was at stake, it was just too important to leave anything to chance, but those feelings weren't necessarily directed toward her ground-breaking research.

For her, it was something far bigger than whether or not the medical community recognized her breakthrough or if she won the Nobel Prize. It was about taking care of Cindy and bringing this tiny little life safely into this world. To her, nothing was more important.

Lynx used some of his free time to finish a song he'd been working on. Even though Lynx and the Kool Kats rarely perform anymore or produced new material, Lynx still loved to create musical magic, even if no one else heard it but his beloved. Cindy, be it from the stress of recent events, or her body working overtime to adjust to the new life within, was exhausted, but still couldn't catch sleep. Lynx, getting in a little pre-child practice, decided to put his "big girl" to sleep with a song. The master musician’s beautiful voice and sweet soft guitar filled the cabin and he was soon rewarded by Cindy’s sleepy smile. Even Prue had to stop and listen, mesmerized by this minstrel's gift. By the conclusion of that song and one other, Cindy had drifted off. "Daddy" winked at Prue, who smiled and told him he was a natural. To Lynx that compliment meant more to him than the highest praise he'd ever received in the music world.

The reception at Copenhagen for their favorite son and adopted daughter, was nearly as big as their previous airport entrances, but to our new arrivals relief, a bit more reserved, and definitely warmer. The press was still pushing each other for that exclusive, but at least the public wasn’t swinging signs or hitting each other over the head with them.

From Copenhagen they decided to change the travel itinerary a bit. Instead of catching the commuter jet to Oldenburg, they took the scenic train route. Lynx had wanted to take Cindy on that route since the first time he'd brought her here.

It was a considerably longer trip, but if you have the time, it's breathtakingly beautiful as you pass through some of Denmark’s finest landscape, and for once, they had the time. Cindy didn't have school or tennis, Lynx didn't have an album due or a "gig" to make, and Prue had run out of reports to double and triple check. As an added bonus, Lynx had been able to secure one of the vintage trains that were used mostly for show, adding a nostalgic and romantic flavor to their trip. Of course the old trains were long on comfort and short on speed, but as mentioned before, they had the time.

The journey from Copenhagen to Oldenburg lived up to Lynx's promise, as both Cindy and Prue were taken by the natural Danish beauty (Cindy was also taken by another natural Danish beauty, several times in fact).

Another warm reception awaited them at Oldenburg, the warmest of course, coming from Lynx's parents and Tess. Hugs and happy tears were plentiful as they headed out toward the estate. Lynx and Cindy had decided to spend a few days with his parents before heading to their own place. This of course delighted the older couple to no end, as well as Lynx's twin sister, who would invite a couple of girlfriends there to eat chocolate chip cookie dough ice cream with Cindy at 3 a.m.

The younger couple also had a special surprise brewing for the cute little Kiwi that had been accompanying them. Prue had been such a trooper through this all, only a few times joking about her right to conjugal visits with her husband. Both Prue and her husband had sacrificed a great deal to help Lynx and Cindy's dream come true, so with a little help from the Evil Witch in New York and Lynx's parents, they had a very special surprise waiting for her when they arrived at the estate.

No sooner than they'd walked in the door, than Caroline took Prue's arm and insisted she take the tour of the garden. Prue was a bit surprised, but graciously accepted, and the pair headed out while the others ran to the window to watch the show. Caroline prattled on about the various types of flowers there, their storied history and such, as Prue listened and drank in the beauty.

Finally, the older woman stopped at the bench where she and Cindy had their conversation and asked Prue to have a seat. No sooner had Prue sat down than Caroline begged her forgiveness as she needed to pop back in for a moment to check on dinner. Prue smiled and nodded as the older woman headed back toward the house, her eyes sparkling.

Prue looked at the lovely greenery, thinking it was the most beautiful garden in the world when suddenly it got even more beautiful as a voice called her name and she turned to find the familiar face that went with it. There in this Garden of Eden stood hubby, her own personal Adam. He opened his arms and his lips to her and she embraced them both. For those looking on from the house it was time to pull the curtain and give the two lovers something they had both desperately missed, each other.

Quite sometime later, they returned hand in hand, smiling and glowing from their romp in the garden. Prue grinned impishly as she playfully scolded them all for their role in her little surprise party, but the broad smile and loving looks that followed told them all just how much it was appreciated. Hubby had basically a one-week pass, as his work was as equally demanding as his brilliant wife's, and they were looking forward to making the most of it.

For two days they all enjoyed good food and good company before the two young couples left the estate and moved into Lynx and Cindy's place just a few miles away. The press who'd finally caught up with them assumed their normal position on the perimeter and the game was afoot again. All Lynx, Cindy and those who loved them could do was hope that the television interview would eventually ease some of the pressure from the press and show their opponents they weren't trying to be leaders of a "crusade against God or morality." They were just trying to do what most every other couple does at some point. They just wanted to create a life to love and care for, and Prue was trying to help them do just that.

Three weeks after getting settled back in their home, Lynx and Cindy welcomed Betsy Warren, her television crew and the Evil Witch who'd made yet another miracle possible. She had agreed to be on hand during the taping, mostly for moral support, but also professionally, should an unexpected legal problem arise. She was welcomed warmly by all three, just as Betsy was.

That evening and into the early hours of the next morning, Lynx kept a low fire burning, and Cindy the wine glasses full (except of course for herself) as Betsy chatted with everyone completely off the record. She wanted to get a feel for these people before doing any taping. By the time she headed off to bed that morning, she'd gotten her feeling, and it was a very good one. Despite their wealth and celebrity status, she could see they were very much just a down-to-earth young couple that was very much in love, and very much hoping to have a baby. Her heart went out to both of them, especially Cindy, as she'd had endured challenges no woman should ever have to deal with. She also took an instant liking to Prue the perky New Zealand practitioner. She was anything but the 20th century Dr. Frankenstein some of the more unscrupulous press tried to portray her as being. Betsy could see the passion and belief Dr Walker, though by now, she was already Prue, held in her work, but even more she could see the great empathy and compassion she held for those who suffered, and like all good physicians she wanted to heal them and ease their pain.

The next day they began taping. It would take at least a week's worth of shooting to create the one hour segment once all the editing had been done, and they wanted plenty of footage to select from. This just wasn't going to be the four of them sitting on the couch and Betsy firing questions, it would be a week’s worth of sharing. Sharing not just Prue's medical breakthrough and Cindy's miracle pregnancy, but sharing as much of themselves as they each felt comfortable in giving, and also a chance for Cindy and Lynx to share their home and their life in Denmark.

Originally the three had made a pact not to do interviews without all three of them present, but with Betsy, it was more like chatting with a sympathetic friend than giving a statement to a slick reporter. They gave her carte blanche to talk to them individually or together, whenever and wherever during that week.

Over the course of the week she did just that, as she shot a variety of segments. She took long walks along the beach with Lynx and Cindy and sometimes, just alone with the mother to be. She had a private song session with the Lynx, and then tried her hand at sailing as they all took a cruise on Prince Admiral Lynx's sailing ship. She had a middle of the night chat with Prue, when neither could sleep and the chocolate mousse was too good to resist.

They also took the show on the road so to speak, as Betsy met the Duke and Duchess of Oldenburg, and was calling them Christian and Caroline before the first cup of tea was served. She helped out in the kitchen with all the rest of the ladies, getting some insight from the family and learning how to make a few Danish delicacies. She got the garden tour from Caroline, and chance to chat with the Singing Angel on her feelings about being Aunt Tess.

Lynx and Cindy even took Betsy up to the special little church where they'd been married, and of course, there was the legacy of the rose. Each day she got to witness the beautiful moment when Lynx presented Cindy with this token of his affection and his promise to love her as long as the magic lasts. After meeting them in person, she had no doubt that the magic and the roses would continue for as long as they lived and if possible, beyond because true love is eternal.

And in between and woven through all those soft moments were straightforward, often deeply personal questions that Betsy had to ask because the world wanted to know. The answers they gave weren't going to satisfy everyone, but they were honest, unrehearsed and straight from the heart. Prue could have baffled and buffaloed them with medical mumbo jumbo that all but a handful of scientists wouldn't understand, but she never took the easy way out. She broke it all down, explaining both the procedure and the risks in words the world could understand. The tears welling in Prue's eyes were real and heartfelt as she pleaded with those who'd been bombarding her office for requests for surgery to please stop. As much as she wished she could help them all, and help them now, miracles take time and she begged for their patience and understanding. She tried to tell everyone that she had only made three attempts, that the first two had not produced a live baby, and this one had a several months to go before it could prove she had done everything needed for a successful birth. Her brilliance, her compassion and that irrepressible smile reached the camera as it had Lynx and Cindy the first time they'd met her. No more references to Dr. Frankenstein were ever heard again after the interview aired.

Betsy asked the question that Prue told them would be asked sooner or later, and neither Lynx nor Cindy hesitated in giving the same response to Betsy as they had to Prue.

They had made their commitment to bringing a life into this world and taking it back out under any circumstances, even Cindy's own well being was not an option. As Prue had done before, Betsy accepted their choice without reservation and moved on to the next question.

A lighter question that turned out to be excellent copy, was when Betsy asked them if they were hoping for a girl or a boy. Prue had already acknowledged that she would know the gender of the child but per the parent's request she would withhold that information so their little bundle of joy would indeed be a surprise package. Both parents, while sitting together said they had no preference and just wanted a healthy baby, but when Lynx was alone with Betsy he admitted to wanting a little princess just like his big princess so the world could have twice as much beauty. Cindy shortly thereafter made the same confession, only substituting little prince and big prince. When they watched the final screening, it was the best laugh of the night.

Betsy and crew left one week after arriving, having been touched deeply by this beautiful young couple and the compassionate physician who was trying to help them. She left them with prayers for the birth of a healthy child and hopes that this interview would help the world understand and accept this beautiful miracle for exactly that. Years later as she looked back at all the interviews she'd done, she considered this one to be among the most satisfying and significant ever.

The interview was set to be aired world wide at 8 p.m. GMT on August 29th, which was not only about three weeks away, but also just before Ally’s due date. In the meantime, Lynx, Cindy and Prue had to play hide and seek for another week in Denmark before making their second exam stop in New Zealand. Provided everything went well and her sister's baby wasn't overly eager to make its emergence into the world, Cindy planned on returning to Ally and Andy's house to watch the interview with most of her family, and then stay to greet the little blessing that would be calling her Auntie Cindy one day.

Cindy’s Journal - August 23rd,
 
“We should be arriving in London in just a few hours. Your Auntie Prue, (some where along the way Prue had been given "auntie" status in relation to the unborn child and it had pleased the pixieish Doctor to no end), says our last check up went as well as the first! Do you know today is kind of your birthday? Yep, you are two months old according to your Auntie Prue! Of course you're going to have to start the count all over again when you are officially "born," and I'm afraid you don’t get any cake for this birthday, unless I eat it for you, but it's still a reason to celebrate. Hopefully in another week or two we’re going to have another reason to celebrate. Your Auntie Ally will be giving birth to your cousin, and I know you two are going to have so much fun playing together. Now, you go ahead and get your rest so you can keep growing big and strong, and if you want anything, just send me a craving and I'll send your father out to get it."

When they came out of customs, it was as if the same people who'd sent them off the last time had been waiting for their return, complete with cameras, signs and skirmishes. Once again it was all security could do to get the threesome safely to Andy's car. As they headed on the long journey to Devon, silent prayers were said for the success of the coming interview and the healthy emergence of Ally and Andy's child.

A very round, hot and uncomfortable, but extremely happy big sister greeted her little sister when she walked in the door. Ally rubbed her swollen belly and smiled at Cindy, warning her not to make any jokes about needing a hoist to get her in and out of bed, because she'd be the "butt" of those jokes herself in another six months.

Cindy did her best to hug as much of her bigger big sister as she could, and then said the only words needed, "I love you."

Being able to share this special time with her sister, and then in a few months knowing the roles would be reversed filled her with a joy that most sister's share, but for her, it was a joy she’d thought she’d never know, until Prue came into her life. Suddenly so grateful to the amazing little kiwi who was making moments like this possible, she turned and pounced on a surprised Prue, hugging her tightly and sharing, "Thank you so much! I really love you.”

Prue gave her a puzzled look and then grinned, "Ummm ... you’re welcome and I love you too. Gee, I had no idea it meant that much to you to get my spaghetti bolognaise recipe. I make a mean marshmallow chocolate fish if you want that recipe too."

Ally rubbed her tummy and then smiled hungrily, "Marshmallow chocolate fish? Mmmmm …"

All three girls broke out in laughter, leaving Lynx and Andy to look at each other shrugging shoulders and attributing it all to one of those "women things."

Over the next few days the rest of the friends and family who were coming arrived, but of course not without assistance from the Security people they’d had to hire to get them through the press and public still camped along the perimeter. At times it had become a long running joke with those inside as they wondered what lengths these people would go to try and sneak in. Considering the situation, most everyone stayed light hearted and cool headed, but Andy, the father-to-be, was anything, but joking when he said the whole lot better clear a wide path when it was time to take Ally to the hospital. He didn't need to say much more. The icy blue color in the big man's eyes spoke volumes.

Finally the 29th came, and the baby hadn't, so all were in attendance to watch the interview. Over the course of an hour, Cindy, Lynx and family did what most of the world did. They smiled, they laughed, they cried, And even though it was their own story, they learned. Seeing themselves as others saw them was an insight they'd not had before. It helped them to better understand the world outside, just as the world got the chance to better understand them.

The top story in nearly every newspaper and news show the next morning was the Betsy Warren interview the night before. Of the thousands of journalists and anchor people who commented on it, the piece in the New York Times said it best.

"Yesterday afternoon this journalist sat at his television, as did most of the world to find out the true tale on what has become the story of the year, if not the decade or even beyond. Like most of us, I knew of the two principal players in this drama. The talents of Lynx and his Kool Kats have at some time mesmerized anyone who has enjoyed the magic of music, and it's impossible to think of Women's tennis without thinking of Cindy and her incredible run at Wimbledon.

Yet most of us still think back to the beginning. We remember reading about the UCLA tennis player who was dating the leader of a popular rock group. We were shocked and surprised to find this very beautiful young lady had once been a boy, or had lived as a boy, and that she was transgendered or in her own simpler words, "was a woman with a birth defect."

Now I have to tell you, I wasn't sure what to think. Like most of us, I had no clue what being transgendered meant. I learned the difference between girls and boys at an early age and that was that. This whole idea about girls being born in boy’s bodies or boy’s being born in girls bodies, was pretty tough for me to buy. I came from the philosophy that men who liked to wear women's clothing were gay, and that any "man" who came out saying he was really a woman only needed to check his shorts to find the truth.

So, I have to admit, I had a pretty hard time being able to accept Cindy as the real thing, even if she looked the part, and I was kind of wondering what on earth a guy like Lynx, who could have any woman in the world, would settle for someone who wasn't really a woman at all. The whole thing sounded like some sordid blue movie, and then when that article by Abby Phillips came out, well that poison she pedaled fit right into all the stereotypes we old school farts had been taught.

And if I hadn’t drawn an assignment to cover that concert at Wembley stadium where Cindy sung that solo, and Lynx renewed his proposal, I probably wouldn't even be writing this article now. But I was there, and I saw something so beautiful, so loving, and so magical that it transcended or literally shattered all those stereotypes I had held so tight. There was this handsome man on his knee, looking up at this beautiful woman who held his heart and the rose he'd just given her, and it was as pure and as right as any young couple’s love could be.

From that point I began to think of this celebrity couple as exactly what they appeared to be, a young man and woman very much in love. I wished them well when I heard the news of their wedding, and being I enjoy sports, although rarely women's sports, I was glued to my set like most of the world was as Cindy won her fifth consecutive Wimbledon.

But then after announcing her retirement, Lynx dropped the bomb and said that Cindy was pregnant, and it’s due to some medical magic created by the little kiwi doctor standing by his side. Well, I listened to about half of what she said, and understood about half of that. When I clicked off the television, the old ghosts had my ear.

Now I thought I had accepted her as a woman , but being a mother, well ... now that's a whole different thing. Like most of us who had gotten an education from following Cindy, we knew that medical science could often help people with her condition lead very full lives as women, BUT, they could never give birth. Now, I had always said I was sorry for her and others like her that couldn't, but I was also a good Catholic boy, and a firm believer that only the big guy upstairs has the power and authority to create baby makers. I was really sorry that Cindy's model hadn't come out with one, but that's just something the mechanics down here shouldn't mess with.

I had also seen Frankenstein in its various versions and enough late night horror movies to know that anyone who starts growing life any other way but the old fashioned way, is evil, bent on world domination, and in the end will no doubt be foiled by the forces of good. Needless to say, I was struggling with the challenges to my personal belief system and the sheer enormity of what Cindy being pregnant meant. Now, I wasn't ready to call in an exorcist or grab a torch and charge the castle, but I wasn't sure if I could support this, and I wasn't sure they even had the right to do it.

Last night I spent an hour watching that interview and then after it was over, I spent the next several hours trying to figure out how a 50 year old man with a master’s degree in journalism and a triple digit I.Q. could be so damn stupid and so damn arrogant at least twice in his life. The first time, I had the excuse of ignorance, but that scene on the stage at Wembley and the way these two have conducted their lives ever since, had cured the condition, or at least I thought it had.

This second time I have no excuse for and I can only hope like the rest of the world who were out banging pans and toting signs, that these good people can accept my humble apology for ever being so arrogant as to think they needed my permission or anyone else's to have a child. How could I or anyone else in this world not support something that brings life into this world? My God believes in the miracle of life and I'll be damned, (sorry God), if I'm going to condemn this miracle in his name, or support any group that does.

Tonight I got past my pixie complex, and I listened to Dr. Walker, really listened. Pregnancies like this one is just one of the miracles she hopes to accomplish. She honestly believes her research could lead to replacing nearly every organ in the human body. Look, I don't know if it will, but don't you think we need to give her the chance to try? I think every person waiting for an organ transplant, every parent of a blind child, and all the poor souls out there who were born women with birth defects would say we should! Anyone who thinks her efforts at improving the human condition are somehow against God's will, buys into the theory that cancer is a plague brought down on us for our sins and we shouldn't try to find a cure for it. I don't see too many people standing in that line these days.

Look, I don't understand all she's doing and I doubt if there are many who do, but instead of breaking out the torches and condemning her, let’s give her some respect and some time to see what she can do. I have a feeling this young lady has quite a few life changing miracles up the sleeve of her lab coat and I hope I live long enough to see them.

Now as for the current miracle she's assisting, let's talk about Lynx and Cindy. For the better part of an hour I watched two young people open their home and their hearts to us. I saw a man and a woman very much in love, who would like to make their lives fuller and make the world a better place by bringing a life into it, and all they ask is our understanding, if not support and a little room to do it in. You know, I don't know which is sadder: The fact that this loving couple has been so hounded that they felt they had to ASK us to give them these things, or the fact that there are press and public camped outside their house right now who think they don't have those rights.

To tell you the truth, I think these two kids are handling it better than I would. I'm a married man who helped a wonderful woman raise two great kids, but if anyone had come up to me and questioned my right to be a parent, or felt it was their right to impose their values on me, or stuck a camera in my pregnant wife's face and told her she was carrying the anti-Christ, I'd probably be writing this column from a prison cell.

Look, folks, these kids have had a tough time, and due to Cindy's birth defect and their celebrity status they've missed out on being able to just do a lot of the simple things most of us take for granted. Now they are getting a chance to experience one of the greatest joys of love any couple can. For Christ's sake, people, can't we at least let them have this? Can't we just back up and let them enjoy it with the same dignity and respect we'd demand for our own family?

Whether you believe in Dr. Walker's research or not, can't we at least believe in the sanctity of life? Can't we set aside our personal differences and curb our curiosity long enough to drop to our knees and say a prayer for that loving couple we just shared that hour with, for their families and especially for the healthy birth of their unborn child? I know I will and I hope all of you can join me."

This piece echoed the sentiments of many others around the world, and If Lynx, Cindy or the rest of the gang had been reading the morning paper at the breakfast table they would have been delighted. However, they would have to catch the evening addition as they were all at the hospital awaiting the birth of Ally and Andy's baby. The little one decided to make its appearance an encore performance after the interview, as Ally began having contractions shortly before midnight. Andy had Ally at the hospital in record time and fortunately, with no press or public casualties.

Per Ally's request, she asked that Cindy be there in the delivery room along with Andy. She wanted her little sister to have a sneak preview of what she had to look forward to. Cindy was deeply moved by the request, and touched that her big sister who had shared so much with her growing up, was now sharing with her the most important moment in a woman's life.

Nearly nine hours after beginning labor, a loud and healthy baby girl named Christine made her entrance into this world, and as Cindy watched Ally hold the new life in her arms, she cried tears of joy for her sister and prayed she'd be able to do the same thing with the life now growing within her.

Cindy’s Journal - August 30th,
 
I just saw the most incredible, beautiful thing in the world. I saw your cousin being born. She's a living, breathing miracle. Just like you, and in six or so months you'll be making your grand entrance, too. Now your Auntie Prue says she may have to lend us a hand when the time comes, but I don't want you to worry about that, because no matter how you come, you'll still end up in my arms. Now that tall handsome man with the sandy blonde hair, dark blue eyes and gorgeous smile you see when you first come out will be your father. When you’re not in my arms, you'll probably be in his. Trust me on this; there is no safer place on Earth than in his arms. He's the most wonderful husband in the world, and I just know he'll be the best daddy ever.

While Ally convalesced at the hospital, the fallout from the Betsy Warren interview finally reached Lynx and Cindy. Newspaper articles like the one in the New York Times were being sent to them, along with thousands of cards and letters from people who supported Prue's work, their right to have this experience with some dignity, and their prayers for a healthy birth.

The press was still around. They had always been around, and considering Lynx and Cindy's status as storied celebrities, they probably would ALWAYS be around, but most backed off to a respectable distance now. The press camp-outs at the homes of the family and friends of Lynx and Cindy ended, with the exception of the few scandal rags that had no respect for anyone. Special interest groups and some religions continued to debate the legal and moral implications of Prue's work and Cindy's pregnancy, but those opposed stopped their verbal attacks, just as those who supported stepped back and stopped asking Prue and Cindy to be their champions.

At least for a while, a worldwide cease and desist order was unofficially implemented, and for the next three months Cindy got to have about as normal a pregnancy as any celebrity mother could ever hope to have.

---

 
Chapter Eighteen
Complications
 
After staying for about a week, Lynx, Cindy and Prue reluctantly tore themselves away from Kim and Bill, heading to Vancouver to spend a little time with Rich and Jenna, who had been unable to be there for the birth. They had a fun-filled week with their longtime friends, before they returned to their California home to visit with more of their family and to do interviews with two major news magazines. These went as well as the Betsy Warren special, and were equally well received.

For all of them, this was truly the "golden age" of Cindy's pregnancy. Over the next three months, Cindy and baby continued to pass every test and checkup that Prue would give them while her waistline began to expand slowly and the smile on her face widened each time it did. With public and press giving them the space and respect they'd asked for and needed, traveling and entertaining became more enjoyable and the three musketeers made short trips to England, Canada, and New York while hosting friend and family who wandered into their California and or Denmark homes.

Meanwhile, Lynx and the Kool Kats had a rare concert scheduled for October 24th in Indianapolis, Indiana. They had cancelled a concert there years ago on their first USA tour and had always felt guilty about it. When the local fan club contacted Shelly a year earlier, asking if there was any chance the band might return, they were pleased to hear that the band had unanimously agreed to do a make up concert for their dedicated fans.

Of course at that time, Cindy had been on the women's tennis tour and more importantly, was not pregnant. Lynx didn't want to disappoint the fans the second time, but he also didn't want to leave Cindy now to prepare and perform, nor did he want to subject her to a concert sure to get pretty wild before the long night ended.

When Lynx told Cindy he was going to call Shelly and see if she could at least postpone the concert until after the baby was born, his auburn-haired princess showed him the fire normally reserved for tennis opponents. She didn't just say she wouldn’t mind if he performed, she told him she WANTED him to perform and that she intended to be right there to enjoy the show with the rest of the packed house. Prue had given baby and her a clean bill of health just two weeks previous, during their last New Zealand check up when Cindy stated proudly, "The more pregnant I get, the better I feel. I want our baby to experience daddy's music magic, even if the experience can only be audio from the pumpkin seat it is currently in.”

Lynx could never refuse his love anything, and wasn't about to end that tradition now, nor could he disappoint his TWO biggest fans So the concert went on as scheduled, thrilling an overflow crowd in the Conseco Fieldhouse where two very special fans had front row center seats and were coaxed on stage as well.

When Lynx presented his beloved with a rose, it brought forth a fan reaction that nearly brought the arena down on them.

Once she was on stage, Lynx and the rest of the screaming fans were reluctant to let her leave easily and eventually coaxed a song from her. To nobody’s surprise and everyone’s pleasure, she sang a duet of ‘The Rose’ with Lynx. Cindy's lone performance during her pregnancy brought thunderous applause and tears of joy to all it touched, especially the expecting mom. When she finally took her leave, Lynx turned to the audience and humbly told them he was the luckiest man alive. The cheers and thunderous applause showed his fans were in total agreement.

Cindy took out her diary In the early morning hours after the concert, intending to make an entry about the concert, however she got lost reading recent ones instead. Her eyes misted as she read about Lynx falling asleep in her lap, trying to listen for the baby’s heartbeat, and how the next morning she woke to breakfast in bed, and a rose, both being served by the world's most beautiful man. She read about the baby shower Tess, Jenna and Ally had thrown for her two weeks previous, and how her joy at being able to have one, mirrored their joy of being able to give her one. She relived shopping with her mother for maternity and baby clothes, holding hands and walking along the beach with Bob as tears of joy about this miracle leaked from both their eyes, and standing with Lynx while they looked out over the farmlands around them from one of Denmark’s low hills, dreaming of the day they could show this incredible beauty to their child.

When Lynx came to bed he found the diary open, and his wife sleeping peacefully. Closing the book gently he set it aside and then kissed his beloved just after he settled into bed with her and pulled the covers over them. Before hurrying to catch his sleeping beauty, he gently laid his hand on her stomach, softly rubbing it as if caressing the unborn child within. His last words before he joined Cindy in dreamland were, a gentle whisper, "I love you both with all my heart.”

Thanksgiving found Cindy at her parents’ home, helping her mother make the bird, trying to keep the boys out of the deviled eggs, playing Aunt Cindy to her three month old niece Christine, and of course being happily and heartily pregnant. She had her soul mate near, and most everyone else she loved just a warm hug away. When they finally sat down to enjoy the feast, Bill gave thanks, then asked each to silently give their own thanks.

The last head to rise from prayer was Cindy's, as she quickly stated. “I feel I have more to be thankful for today than just about any woman alive.”

As usual after dinner, the gentleman waddled into the living room with healthy slices of pumpkin pie and the women gathered together in the kitchen to clean up the aftermath while plotting strategy for a successful mall hop the next day. The Friday after Thanksgiving is well known as the greatest sale day of the year and the girls were warming up their plastic in anticipation. Cindy, who always had a healthy shopping gene, seemed to have had hers in overdrive for the last two months.

With each armload of baby bounty she walked in with, she smiled sheepishly at Lynx and begged, "Well ... we could have twins, ya know."

Lynx teased her by countering, “You already bought enough for triplets,” after pulling her into his arms and rocking both of his babies gently.

Thoughts of dinner and the shopping expedition tomorrow lingered in her mind as she took journal in hand.

“Nov. 27th,
 
I hope you enjoyed your first turkey day feast. I tried to sample a bit of everything for you (even the bean salad, yuck!). I was kind of hoping with all that food out there you might see some goddess awful combination you'd want me to crave, but if you did, I didn’t hear your order. Now don't get me wrong, it's not like I really want to eat pickles and ice cream, but you know, it is kind of a tradition. Mom, Ally, and every other experienced mother I've talked to tell me about their cravings. You kids make us moms eat some pretty icky stuff, but the dad's get the worst of it, cause we make them get up at 3 o'clock in the morning in the dead of winter and find us fresh strawberries. No pressure here, I was just wanting you to know it is your right to crave something, if for no other reason than to get even for the strained peas I’ll make you eat one day.

Well, give your food order some thought while we’re out shopping tomorrow. The day after Thanksgiving is the greatest sale day of the year. Of course you know that by now, we've been looking through sale fliers for almost a week, and every time I see that commercial for Baby Junction I just go crazy. Hey! What a minute! I just thought of something. Who says cravings have to be for FOOD? Why you little mall rat! It's the thrill of the bargain chase you crave. Oh, I bet you'll want to teeth on my MasterCard won't you? Wow, wait till I tell your father! On second thought, maybe I will just hold off on that. He might prefer trying to find those fresh strawberries in an Artic blizzard, to seeing next month's credit card statement."

During the first week of December, Lynx and Cindy returned to Denmark, asking Santa Claus for a white Christmas, and Prue for the chance to let them see it. Cindy's freedom would be up just about the time Santa was making his deliveries. Her pregnancy would be in her seventh month, meaning that it was time to travel to New Zealand “for the duration.” Prue, had not wanted to be cast as the “Doctor Grinch” who stole their white Christmas, pledged to keep the holiday spirit alive by trying to allow the happy couple their Christmas in Denmark, but she quickly added that her generosity had limits, and that they'd probably be greeting the New Year , Kiwi style, with her and hubby.

Of course all of this hinged on Cindy and her baby's continued growth and good health. Prue didn’t need to remind them that at the first sign of danger to either mother or child she was evoking her physician's privilege and they'd all be on the next jet to New Zealand, with no arguments. Lynx and Cindy had none because this was the woman who had made it possible for them to bring forth the life into this world and there was no one they trusted more with that life, and Cindy's own, than Dr. Prudence Walker. Unfortunately, before Christmas would come that year, Lynx and Cindy would have their faith tested, not only by their friend and physician, but by the Power that control life and death.

On Saturday, the week before Christmas, and all through the Oldenburg estate there were the signs and smells of the holiday season. No one was more festive than Cindy in her green maternity blouse. She was busy in the kitchen helping Caroline make fruitcakes, while Prue was only a room away talking on the phone to her husband, half a world away. Lynx and his father were outside trudging about in the new fallen snow looking for the perfect Christmas tree, and Tess, the Singing Angel, had spread her wings and flown to the airport to pick up her special delivery gift from California.

Bob had accepted an invitation to spend Christmas with the "kids," back when they'd all met for Thanksgiving. Originally Lynx and Cindy had been going to have the festivities at their place. However, Christian and Caroline asked, nearly begging them, to come spend Christmas week. When Lynx and Cindy informed his parents that Bob was also coming, they quickly extended the invitation to all friends and family members that might wander in.

Tess had been a nervous wreck the entire morning, having changed outfits no less than five times before fulfilling female tradition by deciding on the first one she'd selected. Prue and Cindy had done their best to settle the love struck woman down, telling her she needed to save all that energy for AFTER Bob arrived. Originally, Lynx was going to drive up to the airport to pick up Bob, but twin sister begged her brother to let her do it, instead. She wanted the long drive there, to think things over, and the return trip to talk with Bob. A lot had happened over the last year and she needed to know where they stood or if, for that matter, there was a "they.”

It would be one year New Year's Eve since they'd shared THE kiss. Since then, they’d shared a couple more during the few times they'd been able to share a quiet beach or a stolen moment at a family gathering, but none of those kisses had quite the passion of that first one. While Bob hadn't started running away again, he was keeping things at a certain distance. It was a close distance, but a safe distance and until now Tess had respected that.

She'd enjoyed the long phone and computer chats they routinely had , and on those rare occasions when they'd been blessed with each other's presence, she let him lead. While at Ally and Andy's, it was a soft gentle kiss as gentle as the man who offered it. While at his home, visiting there with Lynx and Cindy, it was a slow walk hand in hand along the beach and another gentle kiss. Tess was enjoying the journey and if it took a while to get there, she had the time, but her heart was aching to find out where the eventual destination was.

The last thing she wanted to do was push him, but there were words in her heart that she had to say. She had to let him know how she truly felt and where she hoped they would end up, and also find out if he felt the same way. In the end, as long as he would let her walk with him, she was prepared to accept any destination. These were the thoughts that were driving her crazy as she began her drive to pick up Bob.

Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Cindy had opened the oven door to slide another fruitcake in when she suddenly felt faint. The sound of the heavy-laden cake pan hitting the floor when it slipped from Cindy's fingers immediately grabbed Caroline’s attention. Seeing a suddenly pale Cindy about to join the splattered cake, she quickly closed the distance, grabbing Cindy by the waist, and screaming for Prue's assistance.

By the time Prue came around the corner she found Cindy in Caroline’s arms and the royal ladies sitting very unceremoniously on a cake batter throne. The combination of Cindy's falling form and the slippery sweet mess had given both ladies a spill. Prue reached down to help them up and hoped the worst of the damage was the ruined cake and pair of soggy bottoms. Both women were laughing at the silly situation, and how their husbands would never let them live it down when they found out. Laughter is always a good sign, but Prue wanted to be absolutely sure her star patient with the precious cargo was fine.

Cindy pouted and protested a bit about the prick and probe that was about to come, but like all children, she knew the limits and when she saw Prue giving her that no nonsense look, she knew she had reached them. Without another word she took a seat in the dining room as ordered and then recounted the tale for Prue as the pixie practitioner opened her little black bag to retrieve the tools of her trade.

"Prue, I don't know what happened," she sighed. "I was feeling fine, honest I was." She paused, then admitted reluctantly, "Well ... maybe just a little tired, but you know how late we were all up last night, and I suppose I've been kind of pushing it a bit lately, but ... but ... I've really felt great, Prue. You know I would tell you if I didn't. I ... I wouldn't dream of holding anything back with ... with what's at stake."

Prue gently took flustered friend’s hand and worked her “chairside” magic, "Hey, I know that. You've been a very good girl. I owe you a couple dozen lollypops by now after all I've put you through. All I want to do is just make sure you and my little niece or nephew is okay, alright?"

Cindy smiled and nodded, gaining her a grin from Prue.

While slipping the blood pressure cuff over Cindy's arm, she inquired as to what exactly happened, "So ... did you just drop the cake and then slip or was it something else?"

Cindy sighed, "Well, I opened the door to the oven and then, when I started to put the cake in, - I kind of got a little woozy. You know, when I think about it now, I bet it was the heat from the oven. I'm sure that sudden blast of hot air triggered the whole thing."

Cindy stopped, hoping to see Prue agreeing with her diagnosis, but instead, saw a look that told her to continue with her tale and the diagnosis would follow afterwards.

Cindy slowly started again, "Well, after I got a little dizzy, I tried to put the cake back down on the counter but it just slipped out of my hands and then I lost my balance, and … and, well, I ended up on the floor with cake in places cake should never be and poor Caroline down there with me. I guess she tried to keep me from falling and we both went down. Gosh, I hope she's all right."

Prue nodded as she released the cuff. "Caroline says she's fine, but I'll check her out when we get done here. More than anything, she’s concerned about you, just like I am."

While Prue shook a thermometer at Cindy, her tongue assumed the position immediately.

As she awaited the results of that test, Prue told her patient the results of the tests she'd just taken, "Your blood pressure is up a little bit, and your cheeks look a little flushed."

Cindy pulled out the thermometer and hopefully offered, "I thought pregnant women are supposed to have a rosy glow."

Prue rolled her eyes and put the temperature gauge back under Cindy's waggling tongue, "Actually, that comes from all the huffing and puffing they do trying to get up off the couch, but you aren't that big yet."

Cindy giggled but managed to keep the temperature taker in place until Prue was satisfied she was fully cooked, "Hmm ... Well you are at 99.2, but I know you usually run a wee bit above normal."

Prue shook the thermometer down and then laid her free hand gently on the Cindy's small but growing potbelly, "Feeling any aches or pains?"

Cindy shook her head, “Nope.”

Prue, deciding it’s always better to err on the side of caution, told Cindy, “I want to do a brief physical exam and draw a little blood.”

Her star patient pulled only a slight pout before going to the stairs, but Prue stopped her, “You’re using the elevator.”

“But Prue…”

“There’s no ifs, ands or buts about it. You were a dizzy dame not five minutes ago, and if it happens again while we’re going upstairs I want to be able to gently put you down without risking anyone’s life.”

She then advised Caroline of her plans.

By the time Prue returned downstairs, Lynx and his father had joined Caroline, and all three were anxiously awaiting news.

She did her best to calm them immediately, “I don’t really think anything is wrong. More than likely Cindy's own diagnosis is correct. She is probably just a bit fatigued from last night, and then the heat from the oven got the best of her. However, to be on the safe side, I’m going to run into town and do a little basic blood work and see if anything comes up.”

Lynx nodded, immediately offering to run her up to the hospital, but she declined his gallant offer, “Your place is with Cindy, and her place is in bed for a while. I don’t want you to let her out no matter how much she whines.”

Lynx smiled and winked before he headed upstairs to take care of the patient he'd been given. When Christian offered his services as a carriage driver, Prue graciously accepted and the pair headed off to the hospital, leaving Caroline to be a one woman reception and information committee when Tess returned with Bob.

Prue and Christian returned about two hours later to find Tess and Bob had arrived safely, and were as concerned as everyone else.

The young doctor wasn't wearing her trademark pixie grin when she came in, and barely offered a mumbled, "It's probably nothing," before ascending the stairs to confront Lynx and Cindy.

"Okay", she began as she entered the room startling the two cuddling in bed, "It's probably nothing. In most traditional pregnancies I wouldn't even give it a second thought, but ... it seems like you might have a small infection. Have you cut or scraped yourself anywhere recently, say, the past 2 weeks?”

“No, not that I remember.”

Prue turned to Lynx, “I’m going to ask you to check on that. You can look for scrapes as well as I can, and have more fun doing it.”

Lynx nodded, so she went on, “could also be something as simple as a touch of the flu coming on. Your white cell count is down, so I'm worried about your body’s ability to fight whatever’s going on, and I'm hesitant to prescribe anything without knowing exactly what you’ve come down with, especially the fetus."

Cindy trembled in Lynx's arms, her concerned squarely on the well-being of the passenger she carried, "Prue, is the baby going to be all right?"

Prue sat on the edge of the bed and did her best to calm the worried pair, "The baby was absolutely fine at your last check up and I see no reason to believe that little spill you took in the kitchen, or this bug you’ve picked up has changed that one bit. Your baby is strong and healthy, okay?"

Lynx and Cindy breathed a sigh of relief as they nodded.

Prue took Cindy's hand, "Now it's YOU that I am a bit worried about. Granted, your blood pressure is still within the normal range, just higher than normal for you. Your temperature is barely even a low-grade fever, and that ‘infection’ has about a 98% chance of being a cold or the flu. So ... I'm probably worried about nothing, but I want you to stay in bed till I give you the all clear, OK? And I’m going to ask anyone who visits you to wear a mask.”

“Even Lynx?”

“No, the two of you have been so wrapped up in each other, I doubt he can expose you to anything he hasn’t already. But, you, Admiral, will have to wear a mask when you are away from her, and wash your hands thoroughly each time you come in to see her. And your meals will be served here, when she gets hers. Otherwise she will have to wear a mask around you.”

Lynx and Cindy agreed to follow doctor's orders religiously, and graciously thanked Prue for her assistance. Lynx, feeling a bit more relieved, jokingly asked the ever efficient doctor, “Do you do windows, too?”

Prue sported her pixie grin and ended the discussion by quickly quipping that. “I don’t ‘do windows,’ but I do "cutting edge circumcisions on wise guys who like to tease doctors."

Lynx swallowed hard at Prue's cutting edge humor. Her sharp wit and the threat of her sharp knife sent the prince retreating into the safety of his princess' arms. Prue winked, smiling victoriously as she left.

Cindy's Diary:
 
“December 19th
Well, mommy got sent to bed early tonight and your daddy has been ordered to keep a constant watch on me to be sure I stay there. I wish you could see him now. He's the cutest guard I've ever seen asleep on duty. He he he! Now I suppose you wondering what mommy did to get put on bed rest. Actually, all I did was something really silly. I got a little dizzy, dropped a fruitcake and then landed in it! I hope you were able to get some of that cake by osmosis because it was really good.

“Your Auntie Prue didn't think it was quite as funny as I did, and she was worried about me getting dizzy. I tried to explain to her that I'm naturally dizzy but she couldn't find one blonde hair on me to back that up. She also fussed a little about my blood pressure being up, but I told her that's just you being excited because you know Christmas is coming. Oh, we’re going to have some wonderful Christmases, too. This year might be a little lean on gifts, depending on what Prue lets me eat, but I promise you, come next Christmas, Santa's going to have add two more reindeer to pull all the prezzies you're getting.”

Prue’s precautions let Cindy visit with everyone over the next two days, and On Tuesday, Cindy felt fine, her blood pressure was normal, and her temperature was as near ‘normal’ as it ever was, 98.8.

“If this stays the same tomorrow, I’m going to let you get up and mix, if you will wear a mask and take precautions. If it still looks good on Friday, I’ll let you get rid of the mask. It seems it was just a mild flu, or maybe exhaustion.”

By Christmas day, after her morning checkup, Cindy had only one restriction, “You’ve got the run of the house, but I don’t want you outside. OK?”

Cindy pounced on Prue and gave her a big hug as she thanked her before looking for Lynx to tell him the good news.

It turned out that he was just outside their bedroom door, with her Rose for the day. Together, they went down to let everyone else hear the good news.

Everyone enjoyed the Christmas they had been planning on. There was one surprise, when Christian mentioned something about ‘being one fruitcake short.”

Cindy wasn’t about to take that easily, “No, you’re not short a fruitcake. Here I am,” pointing to herself, breaking everyone up.

That evening, Prue noticed Cindy getting tired, and motioned for Cindy to come over to where she was sitting, hubby being in with the other men.

A moment later, Lynx arrived, “What’s up, Prue?”

“I know you’d both like to stay here till after New Years, but how much would you hate me if I asked you to pack up and head to New Zealand tomorrow?" Prue smiled sheepishly, feeling like the Grinch that had just stolen their Christmas.

She was hoping they would understand that it was that other 2% chance of it being something far more serious made her want to have Cindy in a place she knew she could best take care of her. Hopefully, that would be in her own hospital.

Lynx spoke for both of them, "You said you were probably worried about nothing, but that's not true, is it? You’re still worried about Cindy and our baby, and that's anything BUT nothing. It's everything. Prue, we trust you with our life, literally, and if you say its time to go, I'll start packing."

Cindy nodded, lacing her fingers with his, "Lynx is right. Whatever you say goes, and if what you say goes is ’me’, then I'm going."

Prue smiled and hugged them both, "Thank you for understanding and indulging your overprotective doctor. I just don't want to take any chances."

"We know,” Lynx offered with deep respect and love in his eyes, "and if you had been the kind of doctor willing to take these kinds of chances, we would have walked out your office and never returned. Thank you."

Prue’s big brown eyes misted at the ultimate compliment she'd been given, but still managed to maintain her professional composure enough to remind Cindy she was to take it easy.

Finally, she offered to make their airlines reservations for the next day and break the news to the others.

Cindy's Diary - December 25th:
 
“Well dear one, your Auntie Prue thinks we need to spend this New Years at her house instead of your Grandpa and Grandma Oldenburg’s so she can be sure we're okay. Now we both know we’re okay, but we don't want to worry those who love us, so we're going to Prue's house tomorrow. Maybe if we're really good she'll take us shopping. If you like that idea, just give me a craving, okay? Okay!"

The next morning, they were all able to have a wonderful breakfast together before it was time to head to the airport. Tess and Bob both offered to accompany them to New Zealand, while both Grandmas and Grandpas, the California ones by phone, told them they could be there a day later.

Both offers touched Lynx and Cindy's heart, but they graciously declined, asking their loving family to go on with their original plans and perhaps after the first of the year they could come back for a visit.

Prue seconded that motion saying, “Once we’re done poking, prodding and pricking Cindy for a while, I'd love to have them come down for a visit.

She smiled her pixie grin, "I've got plenty of room, plenty of food and attack trained sheep for security. Heck, I might even be able to scare up a few bloody mints for your pillows."

That brought a few laughs, and temporarily appeased those left behind, but solemn promises were extracted from the trio stating that at least one of them would keep the others abreast of the situation with regular reports. Finally after the last hugs and kisses had been exchanged with Christian and Caroline, Bob and Tess drove the frequent fliers to the airport.

Another round of hugs, kisses and tears came as Tess and Bob saw them off. Cindy was holding Lynx's hand, wiping her eyes as she walked down the concourse. Slowing for a moment, she turned to look back, hoping to catch one last glance at two people she loved very much. She smiled when she drew Lynx and Prue's attention to what she saw. There at the far end, and nearly lost in the crowd were Tess and Bob. They had already turned and were walking away, but it was Tess' hand laced in Bob's that had brought the smile to Cindy's face, and then to Lynx and Prue's. She sincerely hoped this meant that they were each other’s Christmas gift this year. Finally the lovebirds disappeared, and then Cindy, deciding to copycat the lady "Kat,” laced her hands in Lynx's and the threesome headed for the departure gate.

What neither Cindy nor Lynx saw was the worried look on Tess’ face as she held Bob’s hand. “It’s probably nothing but auntie jitters, but I’m a little worried about Cindy. I know she’s in great hands with Prue, but I just can’t shake this feeling.”

Bob said nothing, knowing there was nothing he could say to help ease her concerns, so he squeezed her hand and gave her that two-million dollar smile of his. She returned one of her own and then thanked him with a light kiss on the cheek. The pair then walked silently to the car park, saying silent prayers for Cindy and the baby’s good health and wondering when the next kiss would come.

For the traveling trio the flight to New Zealand was pretty much quiet and uneventful, but long. With one stop in Bangkok, it took over 30 hours, and they got to see the sun set and rise twice, once each flight.

A fair number of press and well wishers greeted them on their arrival in Wellington, having somehow found out about their plans, but in accordance with unofficial agreement observed since the television interview, all but a few allowed the royal procession to proceed unimpeded. Most of those attempting to break through the security line, however, were excited fans, who upon sighting their music or tennis hero, came up to offer their personal well wishes, and maybe snag an autograph or picture. Lynx and Cindy did their best to honor what requests they could, especially from their "junior" fan club members, before Prue's husband finally whisked them all away.

On previous visits, they would have normally gone to Chez Walker, gotten settled in before taking off for the hospital the next morning for tests, but this wasn't a routine maintenance stop. Prue directed her husband to take them directly to the hospital, where she gave Cindy a more thorough checkup than she’d been able to at Caroline and Christian’s place. Poking, prodding and pricking commenced almost before Cindy could slip into her drafty hospital gown.

Her blood pressure and temperature had risen slightly, but initial testing showed no presence of the bug that had laid Cindy low in Denmark. However it would be the next day before they had an in depth analysis on anything else.

“It is probably just the strain of the trip, but I’d like you to stay overnight. Just in case I’d like to see the test results before releasing you,” Prue informed the couple.

She went to the doctor’s lounge where she and her staff prepared themselves to pull an all-nighter. They were hoping to have the results before dawn.

Lynx's guitar and sweet song greeted the staff who came in to check on Cindy that evening. The Sunshine Superstar was exhausted from her long day and quickly faded into the night. The last thing she remembered before succumbing to sleep was the smiling face of the man she loved, his beautiful voice serenading her, and of course, the symbol of their undying love, the day’s rose, which stood in a vase next to the one delivered to her at their stop in Bangkok. She would not miss a single rose, even on the trip shortened an extra day mandated by the Earth’s rotation.

Lynx keep singing until long after Cindy's beautiful emerald green eyes had grown heavy with sleep and closed. He leaned over his sleeping angel and kissed her gently on the forehead and wished her sweet dreams. The handsome young prince settled back into his chair and prepared himself for the night ahead.

In the morning, Prue woke them with the good news that it appeared to have just been exhaustion, and she would let them go to her place. “But no long walks or hot tubs until I tell you that you can, young lady.” Her glance included Lynx, who nodded his agreement with her orders.

Their idyllic situation lasted only two weeks. On the night of January twelwth, Lynx crawled into bed beside his love as usual, and kissed her goodnight, repeating his vow as he had earlier in the day when she received her rose, repeating his vow to give her another rose each and every day for as long as the love and magic lasted.

His only words after that were, “I Love you, darling. Goodnight.” Little did he know just how long the night would last, and how dark it would get before the dawn came.

Cindy's guardian angel was awakened suddenly as she screamed his name. He was sitting up before his eyes even opened. When they finally did open, he saw his beloved trembling in bed. Her eyes were still closed, but her hands were reaching out, searching for the man she loved. Lynx grabbed her hands and screamed for Prue, who was already running toward the room, having been alerted by Cindy's scream.

The rosy pregnant glow had left Cindy’s cheeks, replaced by a gray paleness and the small hands that Lynx held tightly were cold and clammy. Her breathing was shallow and labored as if she was desperately fighting to draw each one. Lynx stared helplessly at his beloved. It was a horrible dream and the only way to save her was to wake her. He screamed her name loudly, shaking her hands, and pleading with her to wake up.

The siren on the ambulance hardly registered on the distraught young man. Suddenly a pair of surprisingly strong hands, surprising because the paramedic they belonged to couldn't have weighed a hundred pounds, grabbed Lynx and pushed him aside to get to the patient in distress. A stunned Lynx watched as three more angels of mercy joined the first and surrounded their bed. Prue barked orders as the skilled professionals worked at a fevered pitch to first stabilize Cindy and then get her to the hospital straight away.

The five minute ride to the hospital was a blur as Lynx held Cindy’s hand, nearly as gone from the land of the living as his beloved seemed. Somehow he found his legs to follow the team leading Cindy into the hospital and into the room Prue had called ahead to have ready.

Once there, the nursing staff started working at warp speed , but for Lynx, everything seemed to be in a slow motion dream state and the medical jargon he heard shouted was gibberish. Machines and tubes were being hooked into Cindy, and he didn't know if they were to save her or suck the life from her.

His mind struggled with a reality he couldn't and wouldn't accept. Just a short while ago his wife was sleeping peacefully, and then she’d cried out his name.

Suddenly, his eyes went wide as it all snapped into place too easily. ‘A nightmare! She was having a nightmare. Yes, that has to be it,’ he reasoned.

She had them from time to time, usually old memories from the dark days of her youth,when she'd cry out for her prince to save her. Lynx would awaken immediately and pull his princess into his arms, holding and rocking her until she calmed.

For Lynx it was suddenly all so simple. Cindy didn't need all these people and these machines. All his princess needed was for him to rescue her from the dark sleep. He'd pull her into his arms, kiss her softly, and in no time at all she'd be resting peacefully again.

A pained cry from Cindy launched Lynx into action and he began trying to push past the nurses separating him from his distraught damsel lost in her dark dream.

Prue, who had stopped momentarily to give instructions at the nurses station when they first arrived, entered Cindy's room to find a trained team of professionals struggling to stabilize her patient, but also struggling with a man who seemed intent on stopping them. The man was her friend, and the loving husband of the woman in danger, but at this moment he was an obstacle to be removed, and it was Prue's job to take charge and remove obstacles.

Lynx felt another arm grab him as he tried to get to Cindy. Only this time, he heard a voice in the fog, a familiar voice calling to him and he turned to find it. It was Prue. Finally, someone who understood the love he shared with Cindy. She would set them straight.

"Prue!" he shouted raggedly. "Cindy's having a nightmare and ... and ... she needs me!"

Prue looked up into Lynx's face, noting the almost glazed look in his eyes, and his frenzied facial expression. She had seen it before, when working in the hospital as an intern and a resident. She knew the normally calm and rational man faced with this horrific experience was neither, now. Once he had some time to calm down he'd be the old Lynx again, but time was a luxury neither Prue nor Cindy had.

The petite professional quickly took charge in a big way, barking, "Lynx! Get the hell out of here, NOW!"

Not having the time for her voice of reason to filter through Lynx's temporary insanity, she directed two nurses to make sure her order was carried out immediately. Lynx gave up his struggle as he was ushered away in an almost zombie state. The last thing he experienced before the door was closed in his face was Prue shouting orders he couldn't understand, but evidently the nurses did, as they were working feverishly to follow them.

Lynx stood staring at the closed door until he was pushed aside by another nurse joining the rescue team. He stumbled a few steps until his back found the wall, and slowly slid to the floor. That was the best place for him until he regained his balance and rational thought.

Ten minutes passed, but in Lynx's state he'd lost all track of time until a shrill ring pierced through the fog. Instinctively, he knew it was an important call on his cell phone. Reality began to settle in, but he still moved in slow motion, opening the phone, and just staring at it while waiting for his power of speech to return.

When he finally answered it, the person on the other end of the line didn't wait for Lynx to acknowledge her, "Lynx? Lynx! This is Tess. Are you all right? Is Cindy all right? Lynx, can you hear me?"

The connection he shared with his twin sister was always the strongest at times of great joy or despair. Tess mentally reached out and pulled her brother out of the fog.

Lynx slowly emerged, his voice low and horse, "Tess ... Tess ... it's Cindy ... I ... I ... don’t know ... Prue's ... Prue's."

Lynx's voice trailed off as he looked toward the door still separating him from his beloved. Tess closed her eyes, feeling the rest of what Lynx could not find words or energy to tell her.

Taking a calming breath, she tried to be clearheaded for both of them, "Lynx, listen to me. Bob and I are going to be on the next plane to New Zealand. Have Prue call Mom and Dad as soon as she can and, Lynx, hang on, okay? Cindy and the baby are going to be fine. Trust me. I just know it."

Lynx, more lucid than he'd been since the nightmare started, nodded into the phone before finally answering, “Okay, Muffin …" Then rational thought kicked in. "Tess, how ... how did you ... I mean, … how could you possibly..."

Lynx’s twin gave him a thin smile he couldn't see as she cut him off, "Know? How did I know something was wrong? C'mon … Lynx, how do I always know? I'm your twin sister, and an Oldenburg woman. I ALWAYS KNOW."

Lynx knew her words to be true. They exchanged quick goodbyes before hanging up. Tess’ call and her mental connection finally sobered Lynx enough to regain his composure and his balance. Once he got to his feet, he made no efforts to crash the party as he had earlier and instead, played the waiting game. All he could do was pace the corridor like an expectant father waiting for word and praying it would be good.

---

 
End of part 5 of 6 - To Be continued...

A meeting on the beach brings two people together and changes the world. This is not your usual Maggie the Kitten story. It is an adult story, a romance, if you will. I think you will enjoy it. Holly The Rose (Chapters 19-21) Written by Maggie the Kitten Edited by Holly Hart and Shelly Shalimar

---

 
Chapter Nineteen
Sleeping Beauty
 
The word he was waiting for came about ten minutes later as the nurses started filing out of the room, followed by Prue who was still giving orders to those who were leaving and the one who was staying. When she saw Lynx heading for her, she wiped the sweat from her brow and gave him a reassuring nod accompanied by a tired pixie smile.

When he saw Prue's smile and nod, Lynx knew his love was still alive. He bowed his head and braced himself against the wall, as the release of fear and anxiety nearly buckled his knees and sent him back to the floor.

When he looked up again, his eyes were misting as he met Prue at the door. Memories of his behavior earlier shamed him, and he knew he owed not only Prue, but also all her staff an apology. However; right now he needed to be with Cindy. He needed to see those big emerald green eyes smiling up at him and hear the soft sound of her voice.

Prue reached out to him, taking his arm far more gently than she had in the room earlier, but still firmly enough to keep Lynx from going past her into Cindy's room. Her smile left as she spoke, "Lynx I need to talk you before you go in there."

Lynx looked into Prue's face, and didn't care for the tired sadness he found there. Suddenly he began to wonder if he somehow he’d misread the visual cue she'd given him when she walked out. He didn't want to go back to that dark place he'd been in earlier.

"Prue, she's going to be all right isn't she?" he begged, and then immediately his thoughts turned to the tiny patient within the patient. "Don't tell me she's lost the baby?"

Prue took a deep breath as she took Lynx's hand. "Cindy is stable and the baby seems fine, but there are problems, and as her doctor and your friend, I'm asking you not to go in there until we've talked. I've got a nurse in there right now, and I promise you can go see her, AFTER we talk. Please Lynx?"

Lynx searched Prue's big brown eyes. They told him that they'd won a battle today, but he couldn't help but feel that they still had a war on their hands. He turned away from her, hesitating just a second to touch Cindy's door and send her a silent prayer, before turning back. "Okay Prue, let's talk."

Prue's pixie smiled peeked out again and the pair headed back toward Prue's office, with Lynx offering short apologies to the staff he encountered for his performance in Cindy's room. They smiled and accepted them graciously, as like Prue, they had been through that type of thing many times before.

As soon as Prue shut the door behind her, Lynx started, "Prue, what's going on? Why can't I see Cindy?"

Prue sighed, "I didn't say you couldn't see her Lynx" She hesitated a moment as she stopped at her coffee maker to pour them both a cup, "but we need to talk first, so you'll be prepared when you do."

Lynx knew when someone, especially a doctor, use the word "prepared" in the context that Prue did, that whatever follows is probably bad. The only question on his mind, as she handed him his cup of coffee, was how bad.

"I told you from day one I was going to be absolutely straight with you." Prue took off her glasses, allowing them to hang before her by their chain. "And I'm not backing off of that now, but ... but this is going to take some explaining."

"Prue, damn it!" Lynx shouted as his frustration and fear boiled over. Then regaining his composure and lowering the volume he begged, "I’m sorry. … I’m sorry. Please, Prue! Won’t you please tell me what's going on with my wife and child?"

She let Lynx’s short outburst pass without comment as her sad brown eyes trained on his. "Like I said before, the baby is fine and Cindy is alive and stable. I promise you that, but we do have a problem, and it MIGHT be quite serious. At this point I can’t say for sure, but I’ll explain everything I can, and from the beginning if you’ll just bear with me.”

Lynx felt the warmth drain from his body as a cool calmness took over. There was a problem, a potentially serious one. He couldn’t and wouldn’t give in to the thoughts and fears that were baiting him. If it were bad, worse than bad, he’d deal with it then. For the moment, he had to return to being the cool, calm and patient Lynx. He trusted the woman across from him to be honest, and he trusted her to take care of Cindy and their unborn child. He would give Prue the chance to explain.

Prue noted his dark blue eyes were almost black, accompanying the stoic expression on his face.. She waited patiently until he spoke. “Go ahead, Prue. I’m listening.”

Prue nodded and then began. "Lynx, you had chicken pox when you were a kid didn't you?"

The hint of a smile peeked out from Lynx as Prue's question brought up memories from deep in his personal archives. " Yeah, I did and I shared them with Tess. Well actually, Tess shared them with me. I remember when she started showing signs of them, mom put me in the same room with her saying we might as well both get over them at the same time."

Lynx shook his head, "I don't know what we did more; fight or itch, but we did plenty of both."

The memory faded back into the archives along with the smile as the here and now held sway. "Prue, are you trying to tell me Cindy has chicken pox? That’s the problem? That doesn’t make any sense to me at all. I thought once you had chicken pox you didn't get them again and ... and I think Cindy already had them. Seems like she mentioned that to me when she was telling me some of her childhood stories."

Prue nodded and stole a quick sip of her coffee, "That's right, she did have them. According to her medical history she had them when she was six, and there were no complications. You're also right in assuming that most people, once they've had chicken pox, don't normally catch them again. They have a built in immunity afterwards."

Lynx shook his head. He could feel a royal headache coming on and his patience leaving as he did. "So what you're saying is that once again Cindy isn't like "most" people and she's not immune. Somehow she's caught it and this time it's FAR worse than just a few days of itch and scratch discomfort?"

Thoughts of scratch and discomfort jogged Lynx’s memory that afternoon, and Cindy’s itchy reaction to what she thought was her new blouse. The last thing on any of their minds was that she could be coming down with Chicken Pox, and he’d never known it could be a serious ailment.

Prue's eyed threaten to mist again as pain peeked through her thin pixie smile at the irony of it all, "No Lynx, not exactly. For once, Cindy IS very much like "most" people. She is immune, and that means deep inside her cell memory the recipe if you will for producing antibodies to fight chicken pox has been on file since she got over them the first time. She must have recently come in contact with someone carrying the active chicken pox virus, probably one of the countless kids she hugged while we were out shopping. When the virus invaded her system, cell memory recreated the same anti-bodies that it had before and destroyed the virus, EXACTLY the same."

Lynx gave Prue a confused gaze and begged, "Wait a minute, I don't get it. If these antibodies killed the chicken pox, then what's THIS problem?"

"The problem is", Prue answered as she pushed her empty coffee cup aside, "those antibodies didn't stop there, they well ... umm … mutated. They started attacking Cindy's new reproductive system. including the baby, as if it were another virus. just like the chicken pox. The original antibodies were created and released when she was six years old and designed with the XXX and active Y she carried then. When they were called into service this time, they replicated identically to what they were before, not only attacking the chicken pox as an outside invader, but treating the cell structure in Cindy's new reproductive system as one too, because it was different. It’s XX. Of course the reproductive system, now under attack, defended itself by summoning antibodies genetically engineered to fight what IT viewed as the foreign invader, the original chicken pox antibodies."

Prue stopped for a moment as she could see Lynx was trying to mentally put all the X's and Y's in the right place. "Lynx, the bottom line is, the body went to war with itself. Fortunately for Cindy, the good guys won. I guess you might say we were sort of the cavalry, and came charging with reinforcements, or more accurately, I was able to give her a serum that annihilated the existing mutated chicken pox antibodies and stopped further production. In short, we did win the war. Of course there is a slight downside to this. If she comes into contact with chicken pox again, she will probably have a mild case, but this time the body will produce new antibodies that are friendly to her new cell structure, and she'll be completely immune from future contact.”

Lynx shook his head, “Prue … I’m really trying to follow you here, but maybe I’ve missed something. Sounds to me like you’ve solved the chicken pox and the anti-body problem thing. You said the good guys won, so what’s the PROBLEM?”

Prue sighed and tried to answer the question. Lynx definitely deserved an answer. “Lynx from the time Cindy contracted that chicken box virus her body has been under siege, and when it went to war with itself over her reproductive system, her stress levels went through the roof. The physical strain was simply too much and her body shut down.”

Lynx reached out and grabbed Prue's trembling hands, "Prue for God's sake will you just tell me!"

Prue nodded as there was nothing else left now but to tell him. "Lynx, when I say the body shut down, I'm telling you Cindy lost consciousness. As far as I can tell, although I've got more tests to run, there doesn't appear to be any physical damage, and her vital signs are very strong but ... but ... she hasn't waked up. She's in a coma and I can't tell you WHEN, or for that matter, even IF she's going to come out of it. I’ll do everything I possibly can, but in all honesty, it’s pretty much a wait and see game. I ... I'm so sorry, Lynx, so sorry."

The last of Prue's energy poured out of her with those final words and she nearly collapsed at her desk. Lynx stood up and ran to her. For once, it was the doctor who needed help. As he held her, he shook his head, his words barely audible at first then growing louder as he repeated them, "Damn, damn, damn, DAMN!"

Prue shook herself and drew on a reservoir of strength she used only a few times in her life. She turned and hugged Lynx, wanting to offer what comfort she could and accept Lynx's wrath as she blamed her incompetence for the woman on the edge of eternal sleep. "Lynx, I’m totally responsible. I should have realized this could happen. I thought I’d covered every conceivable possibility, but I missed this one, because it would not have been an issue with the first two women. I … I … can’t tell you how sorry I am and if you want to bring another doctor in, I’ll gladly step aside.”

Lynx had given in to the darkness for a moment, but he couldn’t allow himself that luxury, nor could he allow his friend Prue to carry the blame. He had to be strong, for himself, for Cindy, for the baby, and for Prue.

“Prue”, he managed “I don’t blame you, and I know Cindy wouldn’t either. Look, we both knew there were risks, and we agreed to take them. We trusted you then, and we still do now. Prue, Cindy and I were able to create a life with your help and I won’t trust either of those two lives to anyone else but you. I can't, and won't think about what went wrong, or who’s at fault. Right now I only care about two things. I just want to know what Cindy's chances for recovery are, and how does this affect our baby?”

Prue was truly touched by this man who had every right to vent all his anger at her and yet, he’d let it go for now and stayed focused on something more important; his wife and his child. Prue tried to follow his brave lead by letting go of her guilt for the moment and concerning herself with the same two important people, and giving Lynx what information and hope she could.

"As for Cindy's chances, well ... on the positive side she is young, strong and in good health. She's also a fighter. She's been fighting for her right to be herself for most of her life, and considering what's at stake here, I know she'll be battling with every ounce of strength. The love she has for you and for that child can bring her back to you even when modern medicine has run out of hope."

Lynx acknowledged the positives, but didn't hesitate to ask for the flip side of the song. "And the negatives?"

Prue frowned, "The fact that she is pregnant is actually a double-edged sword. Emotionally, as I pointed out, it gives her a reason to fight, but physically, carrying the baby is a strain on her system. The combination of the physical shock her system suffered, and the increasing drain of the growing child is going to make her recovery more difficult. The coma also appears to be pretty deep. At this level, anything I might try to stimulate her and to force consciousness, would probably be ineffective and potentially harmful to her or the baby. Now that doesn't mean I have completely given up on active treatment, but what it does mean is that at least for the time being, I think we’re better off just trying to keep her stable and giving Cindy a chance to naturally regain consciousness, rather than take unnecessary risks."

Looking for a way to paint the picture in terms Lynx could understand she found it. "Let me put it this way. It's like Cindy is very tired, and she has a long uphill climb to reach where we are. Not only is there almost nothing we can do to help her, but she also has to carry the baby on her back as well.”

“Lynx, you ask me for her chances. I honestly don't know. At this very moment she could be sitting wide awake and wondering where the heck we've run off to, or ... or yes, it’s technically possible she may never wake up again. If you want a number I'll give you one. I say it’s a solid 60-40 in our favor, maybe better … and that’s because Cindy is so strong, but if it were almost any other patient, I’d have to say 50-50. I do have to tell you though, that the longer she's in the coma, the worse the odds will eventually get. I'm sorry. I wish I could tell you more and better."

Lynx nodded, trying to find some solace in the positives Prue had given him, without letting the negatives drive him to a dark place. She had been spot on about Cindy. She was a fighter, and he knew in his heart she wouldn't let go of him or their child no matter what the odds. He smiled, to keep from crying as he thought about an angel coming down to take Cindy to heaven. The fuss she would put up might have that angel wondering if Cindy was going to the right destination.

Prue noted the smile that turned his lips ever so slightly. She didn't know what Lynx was thinking but she was sure she knew who he was thinking about. Having answered half his question, she set about answering the other half.

"As for the baby, I’m pretty sure the it’s going to be fine. The vitals appear to be strong, and initial tests don't show any evidence it suffered any trauma at all. I guess you could say Cindy protected it, even at the risk of her own life."

Lynx wasn't surprised to hear that statement. There had never been any question in his mind about her maternal instinct or protectiveness of her unborn child.

"Hopefully Cindy will be back with us shortly,” Prue went on. “However, should she not regain consciousness for the length of the pregnancy, I don’t foresee any problems with her continuing to carry the baby as long as her condition remains relatively stable. We'll be feeding Cindy intravenously, so the child will get sufficient nourishment. I'd like her to carry the child as long as she can, but I feel we can safely take it if necessary any time after eight months. That’s 6 weeks from now. If Cindy hasn't regained consciousness as we get closer to her due date, Il probably will go ahead and take it a little early. If her condition deteriorates much more, I don't want to run the risk of her going through labor. She might not be able to survive the stress. But … and I can’t say this strong enough, I’m talking worse case scenario here. We still have every reason to believe by the time she starts labor she’ll be healthy, wide-awake, and ready to give you a left hook for all the pain that is 50% your fault.”

Lynx blew out a breath as tears welled in his eyes. Prue’s little lighted heart quip at the end would normally net her his boyish grin, but not this time. Prue felt powerless to help, and as Cindy’s phyiscian she pretty much was.

Reaching inside, she closed the medical book and opened her heart as a friend who loved these two people and their unborn child very much. "Lynx, when I say Cindy might come out of this while are walking back to see her, I mean that. There is so much here we don't know, but what I do know is, she loves you, and she loves that child, and she won't want to let go of either of you. If there is any woman in this world who can come back to win when she's staring at match point, it's Cindy. I know this woman and I’ve grown to love her and somehow, someway, with my help or on her own, she’s going to find a way to come back to you and that child."

Lynx smiled, knowing Prue was right. Sheer determination and the support of her family had carried her to victory long before she won her first tennis tournament. She’d been beating the odds all her life, and now facing the biggest challenge ever, she had the greatest inspiration to win: not just life, but a life with her child and soulmate.

Lynx let out a sigh. He was now ready to be in the gallery, offering what support he could and waiting for his wife to win and return to him. When he offered his open arms, Prue stepped into them and the two friends held each other, drawing strength and giving solace.

Finally Prue stepped back and smiled through her tears. "I think you're prepared to see Cindy. Actually, I think NOW, we're both prepared."

Lynx offered Prue his arm and she took it graciously as the pair walked quietly to Cindy's room, each lost in thought and bracing themselves for what awaited.

Prue followed Lynx into Cindy's room. She quickly gave a look at the nurse by her bed, who understood the speechless communication perfectly and quietly slipped out, leaving the three of them alone. Lynx looked at his Sleeping Beauty, and with all his heart and soul, he wished he could really be her Prince Charming and awaken her with a kiss.

Prue watched as Lynx took Cindy's hand, ever mindful of the line now inserted into it, and caressed it lovingly. Then, leaning over, his lips brushed hers in a soft kiss. When he pulled back, his eyes were misty and his hand trembled as he held hers. With his free hand he pushed her auburn locks back from her face and smiled through his tears.

He knew she was alive, and not just from the rise and fall of her chest or the monitors and that incessant beep, but because he could feel her spirit when he touched her. She looked like she was sleeping, but that wasn't quite true. To Lynx, it was more like she was resting lightly. She was kind of in that state where you're really awake, but the bed is just too comfortable and too warm to get out of. He knew she would get up when she was ready, and he also knew she could hear and sense his presence. It wasn't something he could prove, but then again, he didn't have to.

Wiping away a tear he found his voice, "Hello, my love. You know, you gave me quite a start earlier. I suppose you saw the show I put on here with the nurses. Well don't worry, I've apologized to them all and I’ve promised Prue there will not be an encore."

Lynx glanced away long enough to give Prue a wink before once again giving Cindy his undivided attention. "Now as for you, I know you need your rest, so go ahead and sleep in, but don't let this princess treatment go to your head. You know, in about 6 to 10 weeks we’re going to have a little prince or princess on the throne, and neither one of us is going to get much sleep after that."

Lynx paused then, waiting for his beloved to smile or giggle, but he wasn't deterred when she failed to do either. "I to have to go make a few calls now. You know I'll never hear the end of it from the family if I don't, but don't worry, I'll be back straight away, and then I'll be right here with you until you're ready to get up. Remember … just as I told you the morning we walked back after I’d put a ring on your finger. Whatever it is … we’ll face it together."

Lynx kissed Cindy again and then lingered at her side until the nurse returned and Prue gently led him from the room. They silently walked a few steps before Lynx stopped. "Prue, I know she can hear me. I can FEEL her there. She ... she just can't get up right now."

Prue nodded knowingly, "I believe you. There have been many documented cases of people who have come out of comas reporting they were totally aware of other's presence and conversations while they were under, but most of all, I believe in the bond you two share. You're soul mates, if she's going to hear anyone's voice, it's going to be yours."

Lynx took immediate advantage of the opening Prue had conveniently left him, "That's exactly what I think, and it's why I'm going to be there with her, talking to her, singing to her, and holding her hand until she wakes up. You heard what I said Prue, and I meant it. We’ll face it together."

Prue realized what she'd just let herself in for and tried to make a hasty retreat. "Lynx, I know you want to be there with her, but you're not going to do yourself or her any good maintaining a constant bedside vigil. You have to rest and eat, and step back for awhile. I promise you she won't be alone. I’ll be here every moment I can, and I'm keeping a nurse with her at all times to watch the monitors and to watch for any signs of consciousness that a monitor might miss. Lynx, I do want to believe she'll come round before morning, but in all honesty, this could drag on for months. I ... I just can't let you do it."

Lynx reached out to Prue with his hand and his heart. "Prue, I have to be there with her. Look, you can toss me in a sandwich now and then, and I'll sleep in the chair right next to her when I get tired. You can keep a nurse in there or teach me to read those monitors, but please, Prue, don't ask me to leave her. I need her and ... and ... she needs to know I'm there. She might need my help to find her way back. You said it yourself Prue, if she's going to hear anyone's voice, it's going to be mine."

He hesitated, searching her eyes for hope, finally adding, "Prue, if that was your husband in there, would you feel any different than I do?"

Prue knew she'd been bested as he'd reached the woman's heart with his pleas, but as the physician she still had to lay the ground rules. "Okay, I'll make the arrangements, but Lynx ... and I mean this, you have to do exactly as I say and without argument. That means if I need you out of the way in there, I'll only tell you once. We can't have what happened earlier, happen again."

Lynx gave his best reprimanded school boy look and smiled as he hugged her, "I promise to be good. Thank you, Prue … thank you."

The chirping of Lynx's cell phone broke the moment. When Lynx realized it was Tess, he handed the phone to Prue and begged one last favor. "It's Tess. She's going to have a million questions, most I probably can't answer. Do you think you could ummm?"

Prue smiled knowingly and nodded, taking the phone from Lynx. He smiled his thanks and asked Prue to tell Tess he'd talk to her a bit later. Prue nodded and shooed him off toward Cindy's room. Lynx needed little encouragement, turning quickly and heading back to take his place by his beloved's side.

Prue answered the phone, informing Tess of Cindy's condition and Lynx's, both being stable at least for the time being. After finishing the conversation with Prue, Tess hung up and took a few minutes to compose herself, before breaking the news to the rest of the friends and family. Bob working at Tess’ side, was on his laptop immediately arranging flights for everyone who wanted to go to New Zealand, no matter where they were.

As promised, Prue made the necessary arrangements for Lynx's stay, which for now, was just informing the staff he'd be staying there and having a bed set up for him in Cindy's room. She ordered a small portable cot, as opposed to a full hospital bed, hoping with all her heart that his vigil would be a short one.

Prue also called hubby and asked him to bring a suitcase of Lynx’s things so he'd have a couple changes of clothes. Last, and certainly not least, she contacted the closest florist and set up deliveries, assuring that Lynx could continue to pledge his love for Cindy each day as he had since the day they'd met, with a rose.

Lynx spent the rest of the day and most of the evening taking short calls from friends and family, all of which sent their love and prayers and most of whom said they'd be arriving as soon as they could.

In talking with Shelly, they agreed to allow her to make a brief press release on Cindy's condition to the public. Despite the fact she was in New Zealand and at an isolated hospital, word would sooner or later be leaked to the press. And although most of the press and public had backed off a bit since the Betsy Warren interview, they were still near enough to notice all the friends and family making a mad scramble to fly into New Zealand. As a result, Shelly felt the best way to deal with this was to deal with it as they always had before: openly and honestly. Of course, being the devout Jewish woman that she was, she also added that the prayers of a few million people for Cindy's recovery couldn't hurt. Lynx was willing to take any help that might be offered, divine or otherwise. He also agreed with Shelly that it was the honest thing to do, and he knew how Cindy felt about honesty.

Shelly's short release hit the wires as the sun was setting in New Zealand. It read, "Cindy has been taken ill due to complications from a virus she contracted. Dr. Walker has been treating her and she is no longer in danger from it. She stated, “The baby appears to be healthy and Cindy is strong and stable. However Cindy has yet to regain consciousness at this time, but we do believe she will make a full recovery. We now ask for your patience and your prayers and we promise to issue further statements as we have news to share. Thank you."

When Lynx wasn't fielding phone calls during that busy first day, he was sitting at the side of Cindy's bed, talking to her or serenading her with song. Once Prue's hubby had delivered Lynx's belongings, including his favorite acoustic guitar, he no longer had to sing A Cappella.

During the day, the various nurses who stood watch on the monitors in Cindy's room got front row seats to a Lynx command performance for his princess. Prue popped in from time to time to check on both of her patients, and threatened Lynx with rectal insertion of nutrients if he didn't eat the sandwich she'd brought him hours earlier. Being a good little prince, he complied, eating a few bites under Prue's watchful eye, before setting it aside after she'd left. The cot was set up but he spent most of the night in the chair by her bed, watching Cindy sleep, and singing to her until sleep and exhaustion finally claimed him.

The first hint of early morning sun warmed Lynx's sleeping face and woke him. His eyes opened to the view from Cindy's window and he smiled dreamily at the sun just making its appearance above the ocean in the distance. For a moment, he was at Bob's house, and it was one of those magical mornings from those first seven magical days, and he listened for the sound of a tennis ball being smashed into the asphalt during Cindy's early morning workout. When the longed for sound didn't come but instead was replaced by the incessant hum of a medical monitor, Lynx awoke from his dream and found himself back in the waking nightmare he'd left the night before.

The night nurse smiled at Lynx and greeted him with a “Good morning.” He returned it with a warm smile as he went to Cindy's side. He kissed her softly and then greeted her with his own gentle good morning. He gave the nurse a hopeful glance, but she smiled sadly as she shook her head, silently telling him there'd been no change in Cindy's condition during the night.

Prue came in not long after and was equally sad to hear there had been no change. She frowned when she saw the half eaten sandwich that Lynx had solemnly promised would be completely eaten, but said nothing as she'd barely picked at the dinner Hubby had brought up for her last night.

Lynx was sitting on Cindy's bed with his back to Prue, and when she came within earshot she caught the tail end of a childhood story about Lynx, Tess and a trip into the mountains their parent's had taken them on. It made the young woman smile warmly, and wished she'd heard it from the beginning.

She tapped Lynx lightly on the shoulder, breaking the moment to wish the pair a good morning. Lynx returned it before he stepped back to allow Prue to check on his beloved. Ten minutes later Prue gave Lynx the same sad smile he'd gotten earlier from the night nurse, and he knew Cindy was no closer to waking up today than she'd been the night before.

Prue stayed long enough for Lynx's breakfast to be delivered and watched him eat enough of it to satisfy her requirements. She left, saying she'd be back in a few hours and to have the nurse contact her if he needed anything. Prue hadn't gotten two steps past the door when the sweet sounds of Lynx's guitar filled the hallway. She stopped briefly to listen to the soulful serenade and then headed back to her lab with a song in her ear, a wan smile on her face, and hope in her heart.

Bob and Tess arrived late that afternoon, the first of many friends and family that would make their appearance over the next week. Prue had cars waiting at the airport to collect them and bring them straight to the hospital, though naturally, they couldn’t all go into Cindy’s room at once.

She did her best to meet each one at the doors and then prepare themselves for what they would find once they got to Cindy and now Lynx's room.

The sight was the same for all. Cindy would be sleeping and Lynx would be by her side. Sometimes, he would be talking to her, sharing a story from the past or a dream for their future. Sometimes guitar music would greet a newcomer before they reached the door and they knew Lynx would be giving his love a private serenade (after the third night, Prue dismissed the full time in room nurse, letting Lynx assume that role to some degree).

Other times they would find the room almost silent, Lynx just watching his beloved quietly, or having succumbed to exhaustion, having joined her for a light sleep. Yet no matter how they would find Lynx, there would be one constant they would always find. They would see beautiful red roses; not just one each day, but one added for each day Cindy slept and for as long as the love and magic they shared would last.

For Cindy's family and friends, seeing the usually vivacious and active young woman lying in a bed and unresponsive drove them to the edge. Not knowing when, or even if she would wake up pushed most of them over the edge. Very few, even her own parent's could stay for more than a short length of time before having to excuse themselves to keep from breaking down in sobs.

Kim sat with her daughter reminiscing about what a fussy little patient she was the first time she'd caught chicken pox. The tale started with smiles and happy memories, but the present reality finally intruded and Bill had to gently lead Kim away before she broke down completely.

While Prue couldn't give Lynx or the family further reassurances that Cindy would recover, Lynx's mother used her empathic abilities to at least give them hope she would. She went to her second daughter's bedside and gently took her hand in her own. She stood there quietly as Lynx and his father looked on. When she released her hand she smiled softly and nodded. ”I can feel Cindy's presence. She’s strong and aware and very much determined to rejoin all of us, especially you, Lynx. I can't tell you when, but Cindy is like all mothers and she wants to hold her new born child in her arms more than anything. That fact alone, should be enough to bring her back to us.”

Bob was the only one Lynx would allow to spell him when he grabbed a quick shower. When it was his turn, Bob held the young woman's hand just as he had held it before during their long walks on the beach. They had already endured some dark times together, and in his heart he tried to believe this was just another one of those times. Soon the darkness would lift and he'd be smiling and walking on the beach with his god-child again.

Ally, with Christine in her arms, sat by her little sister's side, sharing with her all the daily adventures in parenthood she and Andy were having. She talked to her about the joys Cindy and Lynx had to look forward to, and how much fun their children were going to have playing together as their mothers watched. She tried to remain upbeat, but then the tears came and Andy gently led her away before his own started to fall.

Everyone stayed as long as they could, giving all they could, but one constant remained and that was Lynx. From the moment he'd walked back into Cindy's room after leaving Prue, he had not left save for the most necessary reasons, and he had no intentions of doing so until his beloved returned to him.

While friends and family had flown in from all over to be with the loving couple, the rest of the world was stunned and deeply saddened by the news. Within hours after Shelly's release went out, telegrams starting pouring into Prue's tiny hospital. Within a few days, cards and letters by the mailbag were deposited at the hospital's front door step. The world, which had taken sides and turned Cindy's pregnancy into a battleground, lay down their arms for now, and joined together, sending prayers and well wishes for her recovery and the continued good health of her child.

Requests for updates on Cindy's condition lit up the switchboard at the office Shelly had set up near the hospital. But as she had requested in a follow up statement, very few tried to reach the hospital in person or by phone. This was no longer just a top news story, or great scientific breakthrough or a matter for Ripley's Believe It or Not. It was a real life drama, where a young woman and her child's life hung in the balance, and her husband and family could only look on helplessly and wait. The world gave them the respect and the privacy they deserved as they waited along with them.

Three weeks was fast becoming four, and Cindy's room was beginning to take on the look of a small rose garden. All of the family and nearly every friend had come in to visit. Maggie O'Malley, the Irish Cheetah half of tennis' best women's doubles team came for a few days and prayed by Cindy's bedside for her partner’s speedy recovery. She left saying, “I know Cindy isn't Catholic but I intend to go all the way to the Pope to be sure Cindy has a direct pipeline to the big guy.”

Lynx smiled and thanked her, never doubting for a minute that the fiery Irish girl wouldn't hesitate to storm the Vatican if need be.

Chrissy Anne Collins, a mother herself, came by and offered words of inspiration she hoped would bring Cindy back fighting, just as she had in their first meeting at Wimbledon. She told her that Motherhood is the greatest experience in the world, even better than winning Wimbledon, and that she just had to wake up to be a part of it.

Finally, she even tried coaxing her by teasing Cindy's competitive spirit, telling her, “I want a chance to avenge those losses at Wimbledon. I don’t care if it is center court with the Queen in attendance or your court at the beach house with only our husbands and kids there, but you owe me a rematch and I intend on claiming it.”

The wonderful woman who was top class both on and off the court left Lynx with prayers for Cindy and all the family.

Hopes for Cindy's quick recovery had long been dashed. Prue and her staff continued to work feverishly on a plan of action, but despite their best efforts the safest course continued to be one of inaction, and along with Lynx and the rest of the world, they continued to play the same helpless waiting game.

Cindy's vitals had weakened slightly, as the child within her continued to pull more from her as it grew. Prue assured Lynx and the family, “This was pretty much the norm for most all cases where the pregnant mother is comatose. We’re doing everything we can to see both Cindy and the baby are receiving proper nutrition, and neither is in danger at this time, but as the baby draws more from her and the stress levels increase, Cindy's well-being may well be in jeopardy.”

Most of the family and a few of the friends stayed as long as they could, hoping that the Sunshine Superstar would rise and be shining again quickly, but after the first month it was obvious that wasn't going to be. Prue and hubby had opened up their house to any and all who visited. Chez Walker was often booked to capacity that first month, but no one was ever turned away or turned out. Yet as much as the family and close friends wanted to stay there for both Lynx and Cindy, reality reminded them they could put their lives on hold for only so long. Most would have tried to pop back and forth every few days if possible, but New Zealand was pretty far off the beaten path, and it simply wasn't possible.

Ally and Andy left after two weeks. It was simply too much to care for Christine in such a situation. Rich and Jenna, Christine and Caroline and most everyone else weathered nearly a month before returning home, but of course promising to return as soon as they could. Cindy's parents had planned to stay for the duration, even looking into rental property nearby, not wishing to wear out their welcome at Chez Walker, but Kim took ill about six weeks after arriving. She had a heart condition that had been kept in check by regular medication, but the stress and fatigue of spending long days sitting in Cindy's room got the best of her. Prue agreed with the heart specialist she brought in, that Kim needed to go home, and that eventually became doctor's orders. Reluctantly, Kim and Bill left their little girl, but not before extracting promises from Prue for regular reports.

Bob and Tess, dug in for the long haul, and despite Lynx telling them they didn't need to stay, deep inside he was grateful to have their company. They stayed as much to talk to Cindy as they did to offer what support they could to Lynx, and as Cindy's condition continued to remain the same, they were becoming increasingly more worried about him.

Prue had replaced the fold away cot with a proper hospital bed for Lynx, but he rarely slept in it. What little sleep he could find was usually in the chair at Cindy's bedside. He ate only enough to keep Prue from making good her threats of having him fitted with a feeding tube, and he had yet to emerge from Cindy's room since the day Prue had given him permission to stay.

Bob had several long talks with Lynx about his situation. Having been through a long and painful ordeal himself when cancer slowly stole his beloved Crystal from him, he could offer words that only someone who had been there could give. Bob hoped the sharing would somehow lighten the young man's load, but in his heart, he knew it didn’t offer much solace. The only thing that would have eased Bob's pain then was for his beloved Crystal to be healthy and to come home with him. He knew the same held true for this young man who was fast becoming like a son to him.

Lynx appreciated Bob's presence and his words. It gave him an even greater respect for the man who had been like a second father to Cindy, and to him as well, although he would be more than content to have Bob as a "big brother" should he one day marry Tess. If there was anyone there who knew how he felt, it was Bob, and that is why he knew that Bob would understand and respect his decision to remain at Cindy's side. He was right. Bob did understand, and he knew Lynx could not leave any more than he could have left Crystal.

Tess and Lynx were twins and shared many qualities in equal quantities, but when it came to stubbornness, Tess had been blessed (or cursed) with most of it, and when she put her mind to something, she rarely stopped until she accomplished it. After the first month, she couldn't bear to see Lynx locking himself into that tomb Cindy's room had become and she became determined to get him out into the daylight if only for a short bit. She felt she needed to, not just because she loved her brother and she felt he needed the break, but because she loved Cindy, and she knew her "sister" wouldn't want Lynx to sit here for days without end.

She also knew something else, something that had been different in Bob's situation with Crystal, and something that in little more than a month would force Lynx to honor the vow he'd made before promising to stay at Cindy's bedside. That "something else" was actually a someone else, and when Lynx and Cindy's child came into this world, Lynx would be love and honor bound to devote his life to taking care of it. Everyone hoped Cindy would awake in time to share that joy and responsibility with him, but if she did not, he would have no choice but to let a part of her go, at least enough to raise their child.

Tess went to work after the first month, and she used every bit or trickery, logic and sisterly good natured nagging to try and accomplish her mission. Lynx, while not as vocal about his ability to feel his sister's thoughts as she was his own, was every bit as tuned into his twin as she was him and he knew what she was up to from the start. He should have been aggravated at his stubborn sibling and her daily efforts at trying to blast him out of his bunker, but he never really was. He knew why she was doing it and he was deeply touched by the love and devotion Tess felt for him.

The daily battle of wits between brother and sister never did succeed in Tess getting her brother to leave Cindy for a trip outside, but Tess did win a minor battle by getting the outside to come in and join them. With Prue's agreement, and the assistance from a maintenance team, the huge picture window in Cindy's room was fitted with a screen, allowing the warm New Zealand summer breeze to blow in for a while off the nearby ocean. It was another advantage to spending January down under. The kids would be hard pressed to find snow to make angels in, but at least they could spend their afternoons playing on the beach.

The warm ocean air filled the room and combined with the scent of the roses to create a magical atmosphere. In that room, Lynx had friends and family, his ocean, his beloved, the roses they shared, and when he picked up his guitar, sweet songs. All he needed now was for Cindy to succumb to the magic and join him in the land of the living once again.

Tess knew at least for now she couldn't win, but she stilled staged her daily battle, if for no other reason than to give them both something to look forward to, and at least for a little while, break the long wait. Yet when Tess wasn't trying to beat Lynx, she was joining him and often times in duets. The hospital staff were treated to some of the greatest hits of Lynx and the Kool Kats as the pair’s voices often echoed down the usually quiet corridors.

Tess also helped Lynx in looking after Cindy. Tess, being more skilled in the finer arts of femininity, took charge of helping her sister-in-law keep her beautiful appearance by brushing her hair, trimming her nails and applying moisturizers and such. Lynx watched carefully, preparing himself take on that role if need be, but extremely grateful that sis was here to fulfill it for now.

Cards and letters continued to pour in from all around the world, and Shelly set up several postal drops to keep Prue's hospital from being buried alive. Still, some would filter in anyway, and Lynx, Tess and Bob would take turns reading them to Cindy. Quite often one would have to spell another when the sentiments brought them to tears long before their voice was ready to give out.

At the end of six weeks, Cindy was basically eight months along in the pregnancy, and she'd shown no signs of improvement. If anything, her condition had deteriorated slightly, but as Prue had pointed out before, that was to be expected as the baby drew more and more from her. Cindy's diary had been quiet since her last entry back at the Oldenburg estate. In the early hours of the morning, the time that Cindy often did most of her writing, Lynx made his lone entry into her diary.

Cindy's Diary - February 28th (by Lynx)

Hello, Little one, this is your father. I know this is your mother's book, but I don't think she'll mind if I put in a few words. Your mother is sleeping right now, and with the moonlight bathing her she looks just like a real angel. Of course, you probably know she's sleeping right now, don't you? In fact, I bet she's cuddled up inside there with you somehow. Sometimes I think she's not so much sleeping, as she is sneaking away to spend time with you and to watch over and protect you until it's time for you to emerge into this world. I bet she even knows whether you're a little prince or a princess! Well, I have to tell you that I'm just a little bit jealous of your mother getting to spend all this time with you, but I guess that's okay, because when you come out things are going to change around here.

Your mother is going to have to learn to share, because I love you every bit as much as she does, and I'm going to take really good care of both of you. Now, I need to let you know something just so you won't be frightened. Your Auntie Prue says it's almost time for you to come out and see all the people who love you, especially your silly old father, and she's going to have to help bring you out because your mother can't do it by herself. I just want you to know that she loves you too, and for you not to be afraid. We'll all be right here to greet you, and so will your mother because I know with all my heart she wouldn't miss this for the world.

A single tear hit the page and Lynx stopped, unable to write anymore. He sat the book back on Cindy's nightstand and gently laid his head on Cindy's chest, where he sobbed until sleep claimed him.

Two weeks after Lynx had made his entry, Prue decided it was nearly time for his son or daughter to make his or her entrance, ready or not. Cindy’s due date was approximately two weeks away, and over the last week her condition had taken another slight downturn. Prue wanted to do everything she could do to makes sure mother and child had the best chance of surviving the birth, and in all honesty, she knew the odds for Cindy would decrease if she had to go through labor in her weakened condition.

Lynx, who had trusted Prue with his wife and hopes for a child since day one, trusted her judgment again, and gave his consent. Tess and Bob were there and took care of phoning family and friends, informing them that Cindy’s surgery was scheduled in three days.

As those who could come made arrangements to be there, they marked the date on the calendar and smiled with a glimmer of hope. If all went according to schedule, the baby would be born on March 17th, St. Patrick’s Day.

Maggie O’Malley was at a tournament when she got the telegram. The Irish Cheetah dropped to her knees and said the words similar to those on the lips of most all the world that day. “May God and the luck of the Irish be with Cindy, Lynx and the new life that comes into the world on this day.”

---

 
Chapter Twenty
Desperation
 

By early afternoon on the 16th, the last of the friends and family who could make it had arrived. They packed the tiny hospital, offering comfort to each other and to Lynx, anxiously awaiting the blessed event.

Prue entered Cindy’s room, exchanged hugs with the people she’d grown to know and love as her own family. Finally, she asked if everyone save for Lynx would leave, as she needed a few moments alone with him before they prepped Cindy for surgery.

Prue watched the last of them file out before she turned her attentionto the haggard looking man whose condition had deteriorated right along with his wife’s. Starting with a warm hug, she eventually pulled back to say the words she’d been praying for the last few months she wouldn’t have to say.

“Lynx, you know we’ve done everything we could to bring Cindy back to you. Nobody, and I mean nobody, wants her to sit up in that bed and smile at you more than I do. I ... I’m the one that put her there. If I hadn’t come along, the two of you would have adopted a child by now and been living happily ever after. I’m never going to be able to forgive myself for what this has cost both of you.”

Lynx knew the pain that Prue carried. he’d seen it every day she had to give him the same unchanging report on Cindy’s condition. He had tried to tell her several times since Cindy had gone into the coma that it wasn’t her fault, and that no one had blamed her. He tried once again to interrupt her to tell her, but she waved him off, begging for his patience.

“Please Lynx let me finish. I have a lot of regrets. I regret I didn’t just keep Cindy here for the duration of the pregnancy; perhaps she would never have contracted chicken pox. I regret giving interviews when I should have been in the lab looking over every conceivable possibility, and then perhaps I would have seen this coming. I regret that in two months of having the world’s finest medical minds to draw on, I can’t find a way to wake Cindy up to experience what should be one of the happiest moments in her life. I regret all those things, Lynx, but there isn’t anything I can do about it. It’s in the past, and I’m going to have to deal with it and somehow move on.”

Prue stopped a moment turning her attention to the view out the window. Afternoon was giving way to evening, and the beach in the distance seemed to be inviting her for a sunset stroll. She had taken many such walks with her hubby, and the thought of never holding his hand again as she walked along the sand was more than she could bear, yet she felt compelled now to tell Lynx he might have to do just that. He might have no choice but to move on.

She turned back to face her friend and the sleeping woman he had been beside for months. She needed to say these words to Lynx, not only as his wife’s physician, or the friend she had become to them both, but because she knew Cindy would want her to.

“Lynx, shortly we’ll be taking Cindy into surgery, and God willing, you’ll be able to witness the miracle of birth. Every test we can possibly run on the baby says it’s as strong and healthy as can be. There is absolutely no reason why you shouldn’t be holding your child in your arms before this night is through. Cindy’s condition, as you know, isn’t as promising. She’s been slowly deteriorating for quite sometime, but if there aren’t major complications, I feel very confident she will survive the birth. It’s … well … it’s after she has the baby that I’m worried about, and I don’t just mean her. I mean you as well, Lynx.”

Cindy’s soul mate gave Prue a puzzled look. “Me? I don’t understand what you mean Prue. I’m fine.”

The tired brunette sighed. “Lynx you’re anything but fine, and you know it. This bedside vigil of yours is slowly killing you. If the malnutrition and lack of sleep doesn’t do it physically, the stress and grief is going to do it emotionally. As your friend, I supported you doing this for the same reason that the rest of your friends and family did. I wanted to believe she was going to be coming back to us soon, and that the bond you shared with her would help make that possible. When that didn’t happen, I didn’t have the heart to say what needed to be said.

As your physician, I should have found those words a few weeks after Cindy went into her coma, but I didn’t. I guess I was so eaten up with my guilt over taking Cindy away from you once; I didn’t have the strength to do it a second time. Well, now I don’t have any choice in the matter. There are things that have to be said, and things are going to have to be done, and I mean by both of us.”

Prue reached out and took Lynx’s hand. “Lynx, when Cindy comes out of this surgery, she can no longer be your sole responsibility in life. You’re going to be a parent, and that means that from now on, everything and everyone takes a backseat to that bundle of joy. That child is going to need every bit of love and attention you can give, especially without Cindy there to give hers. What I am saying is. Lynx, all of this has got to stop!”

Prue waved her arm, showcasing the room that had become Lynx’s flower-filled prison of love. “You have to take your child home, Lynx. You have do it for the child, for yourself, and for Cindy. When I said you have to move on, this, she motioned to the room again, “is what I’m talking about moving on from. You know I don’t mean you have to give up on Cindy, but you have got to give up putting your life on hold. You’ve going to have another life now that can’t be put on hold.”

Prue stopped, feeling both that she’d said more than she wanted to, and yet not nearly enough, but she needed a breath, and Lynx needed his chance to speak, even if it was to tell her she was out of line or totally wrong.

Lynx said neither. In fact, he quietly turned his attention away from Prue to stare once more at the face he’d been gazing at day after day .

A minute, almost two passed before he finally spoke. “Prue”, he said softly still staring at his beloved, “I know. I know that I can’t stay here. I know any other doctor would have thrown me out a long time ago. Thanks for not being “any other” doctor.” Somehow he even got out a wan smile..

Prue gave him a glimpse of her grin, saying, “You’re welcome.”

“I also know that when the baby comes I’m going to have to have to make some changes, and let go of a few things, but I’m never letting go of Cindy, and I’m not giving up on her,” he quickly added. “I can’t. She’s my love.”

Lynx eyes drifted back to the sleeping beauty that held his heart and he took her seemingly lifeless hand in his. “Wherever she goes from here, I will be nearby.”

Prue sighed heavily, “Lynx, I’m not saying you have to let go of the love you have for Cindy or give up all hope. What I am saying, is that at least for now, you are going to have to give up the vigil and come back to the land of the living. You know I’ll do everything here to continue to give her the best care, or we can make arrangements to have her set up at any hospital you want, as close to your home as you want, and with any other doctor you want. Hopefully, Cindy will pull through all this, and when she does, she’ll be up and walking alongside you on the beach while your child chases ocean waves.”

Lynx smiled as he imagined the ocean scene. It was one he and Cindy had daydreamed countless times. When the daydream ended, the smile faded, as his thoughts turned dark. He had to ask the question that HE had been dreading to ask for quite sometime.

“Prue, you’ve been straight with us from day one, and now more than ever I have to hear the truth. It’s been over two months, now and there’s been no improvement at all. Prue, what are the real chances that she’s going to come out of this? Please, Prue, don’t give me something to hold onto that’s not real. I want the truth, please!”

Brown eyes filled with compassion and misted with tears. “Lynx, it's just like I told you before. I honestly don’t know. There have been cases where people have been in comas for years and woke up feeling like they’d had a good night sleep, but … that is the exception rather than the rule. Realistically, the longer she “sleeps” the less likely it is she will wake up. I mean we can continue to feed her, and when the organs start shutting down, we can continue to maintain her through, well … artificial means. We can prolong her existence for quite a while in most cases.”

“Pruuuuu …” Lynx gently scolded the runaway physician.

Prue stopped and nodded, reluctantly giving in. “The pregnancy has really been hard on Cindy in her condition. When I said I felt confident that she will survive the surgery, I meant it, but Lynx, if she doesn’t make a pretty rapid improvement afterwards, I’m afraid in a very short time she could be totally dependent upon life-sustaining measures.”

Prue sniffled back tears, “Putting it as straight as I can, the chances of her coming out of this after two months are not good, and if there are any complications from the surgery, then it’s even less. We’ll do all we can, but ultimately you may be faced with another difficult decision.”

Lynx nodded quietly, drawing what strength he could find and then offered up his best prince smile. “Thanks, Prue. Thank you for being honest with me. I didn’t want hear what you just said, but I needed to hear it, and from you. I know what I have to do. I know what Cindy would want me to do, and I’m ready, or as ready as I’ll ever be to do it. I know if the time comes for me to make the kind of decision you’re talking about, I can do it, but Prue, I know in my heart, she’s coming back to me. She’s like Tess, she’s just too damn stubborn to give up even when it seems there’s no way she can win. She never gave up in her fight to be a woman. She never gave up on the tennis court, and I just know she won’t give up on me or her chance to be a mommy. I just know it!”

Prue hugged him tightly; hoping with all her heart that his steadfast belief in Cindy could bring her back when medical science could not.

“Well … speaking of mommies and daddies”, Prue smiled through her tears as she broke the embrace. “We need to get Cindy prepped for surgery so that you’ll be able to hold the little miracle that’s given you the right to wear that title.”

Lynx smiled and stepped back as Prue summoned a nurse to help her do just that.

Ten minutes later Lynx and Cindy emerged from the room neither had left for over two months. All those who waited to greet them, had been hoping for quite some time that Cindy would be walking hand in hand with Lynx when she left that room.

As the gurney rolled into the hallway, Sleeping Beauty wasn’t able to walk with her Prince Charming, but she was by his side and he held her hand lovingly.

One by one, family and friends hugged and kissed the royal couple, promising prayers and offering well-wishes for both the princess and the little life within her that was about to make its debut.

Kim, heart condition be damned, was there as she had been for every other surgery her youngest daughter had ever had.

Bill held Cindy’s hand and told her how proud of her he’d always been and how lucky he was to have a wonderful daughter like her.

Ally kissed her little sister on the cheek and told her she couldn’t wait for her to know the incredible magic of holding her baby for the first time.

Jenna smiled through her tears as she looked at Cindy’s swollen tummy. Cindy’s best friend, who had shared so much with her over the years, then challenged her to keep up the tradition by telling her she fully expected them to take their kids to the park and have summer cookouts just like they had been planning for years. She left her with a gentle kiss, saying she was holding her to that promise.

Bob brushed back Cindy’s hair to kiss her lightly on the forehead as he had so many times before when she was but a sad child who’d sought him out to help chase the demons away. With all his heart, he wished a gentle kiss and hug would chase away the demons that pursued her this time, and bring her and her child back to those who loved them.

Shelly squeezed her sleeping friend’s hand, offering both her and her unborn child blessings in Yiddish, and Maggie O’Malley who had arrived literally just minutes before Cindy was wheeled out, represented the Catholic faith as she knelt by the gurney, held her rosary beads in her hand and said prayers for her friend and double’s partner.

Christian, Caroline and Tess were the last stop before surgery. Christian did no more than stand with a hand on the shoulders of his wife and daughter, as they shared a moment with Cindy before they closed their eyes. To those watching, it appeared as though each was praying silently, but those who knew, understood that the two spiritually gifted women were doing far more than asking for divine intervention. They were trying to channel whatever healing energies that flowed through them into Cindy, as she needed them now more than ever.

Finally, Prue, Lynx, and the staff disappeared into the operating room and for those outside the doors, the wait began.

Shortly after 10 p.m. March 16th, Cindy was finally pronounced ready for surgery. Lynx, Prue and her surgical team, which included Horatio “Huggy” Bear, the kind-hearted pediatrician who’d helped connect the parties involved, would be the only ones witnessing this miracle first hand. Cameras and recording equipment though, had been stationed through out the theatre to capture this magical moment for the medical community and posterity.

Outside in the waiting room, over a dozen people paced and prayed for those inside, and outside the hospital, the world came together as they set aside all differences for at least one night, and an outpouring of love was directed at that tiny hospital in New Zealand.

Once Cindy was properly prepared, Prue began giving orders to her staff and doing a running narrative on each step of the procedure for the benefit of those who one day would be listening and watching medical history in the making.

Lynx remained at Cindy’s side with no intention of leaving unless Prue ordered him out of the way should she or her staff need the room to work. As Prue held the scalpel in her hand and readied herself to make the incision on the line she had just drawn moments earlier, she said a silent prayer, one not intended for the millions who would eventually be in attendance. As many doctors before her had stood over a patient prior to surgery, she simply asked that the powers that be guide the hands that now held this patient’s life in them.

Prue checked with her staff, making sure everyone was ready, including the nurse whose secondary job was to keep an eye on Lynx should the sight of his wife’s body being cut open get the better of him and he need to sit down or be removed.

Soft music played in the background, an old habit that Prue had picked up from one of the skilled surgeons who had trained her while she was a resident. If anyone would appreciate the magic in music, it would be Lynx and he smiled at Prue when the song started, knowing it was helping her to focus, just as music always had done him.

Finally and fittingly, there among the state of the art equipment in the pristine cathedral that was the operating room, stood a small yellow vase holding two red roses. One being for the love Lynx had pledged to Cindy today, and one for the promise of tomorrow. Nothing would make tomorrow sweeter, than if Lynx could present those two roses to his beloved soul mate while she smiled and held their child in her arms. Lynx held hopes for that tomorrow as he held Cindy’s hand and watched Prue make her first incision.

It didn’t take long for Prue to discover that her worst fears, even the ones she held back from Lynx were coming true right before her eyes. Any doctor will tell you that it’s normally better for both the mother and child when birth comes the old fashioned way. Having to take the child Cesarean runs a heavy risk from infection, and complications due to blood loss, but this extraction was going to be doubly difficult. Considering that Cindy’s pelvic area, even having spread somewhat as a result of the physical changes, was still far narrower than a genetic woman’s, Prue would be working in extremely close quarters, with almost no margin for error.

For those familiar with the board game Operation, they know it takes a steady hand to extract the “funny bone” without touching the sides. Failing in your task sets off the light and buzzer that means you’ve lost the patient. In this real life master’s version of the game, Prue knew her skills were going to be severely tested, and if she faltered, there would be far more lost here than play money and bragging rights in a children’s game.

The risks and difficulties of the Cesarean were ones Prue had known she be facing going in. It was what she found once she got in that had nearly buckled her knees at the table. Cindy’s new reproductive system had served as a battleground between the anti-bodies that had waged the Chicken Pox War there, and the devastation to it was far more severe than Prue had originally thought. She knew almost immediately that the baby wasn’t the only thing that had to come out of Cindy. She sighed heavily knowing that even if Cindy was able to return to the land of the living, she would never know the feeling of a second heart beat within her again, as Prue would have to do a complete hysterectomy.

The damage to the reproductive system was further complicated by scar tissue still remaining from Cindy’s original sex reassignment surgery. It too, was more extensive than Prue had originally thought and while in and of itself, it wasn’t life threatening to either Cindy or her child, it was just one more thing put on the scale that weighed against the young woman. Add in Cindy’s depleted condition from the coma and the additional stress to her system due to the necessary hysterectomy, it was easy to see that it was going to be a long and perilous night ahead.

The lone bright star in the dark night was the baby. Despite the damage to Cindy’s reproductive system, despite the fact that they were taking it a bit early, and despite the fact that it did appear to be a bit undersized, its vitals appeared to be strong, and Prue had every reason to believe she was going to be able to deliver it healthy. It was that knowledge that kept Prue’s spirits high and her hands steady as she literally held two lives in her hands.

Lynx stood there, hearing Prue bark out orders, watching half a dozen staff members scramble to keep up with them. There was blood, more blood than he’d ever seen before. He heard the soft music in the background. He felt a slight chill in the room and remembered Prue telling him the cooler temperatures help fight the risk of infection. His face felt warm though, and that was from the lights that beat down on them while Prue worked. All of this was going on and he was aware of it, but his true focus was on Cindy. He was talking to her. Sometimes he spoke out loud, and other times it was through his soul mate connection with her. He was describing to her as best as someone not trained in the medical profession could, what was going on in and outside her. He told her of the others outside the door waiting to welcome her and their child. He spoke of the future they had daydreamed together for so long, and most of all, he held her hand tightly and continued to proclaim his love for her, pleading with her to “just hold on!’

Prue continued working at a fevered pitch, narrating for future generations, constantly asking for suction to remove the fast flowing blood and for a wipe, as despite the cooler temperatures the stress and lights had perspiration forever on her brow.

The stress levels went through the roof several times, the first time being just before Prue went to remove the baby. Cindy's blood pressure dropped dramatically and then the heart monitor went flat line. Lynx was pushed back from the table, but his fingertips never lost contact with Cindy’s. For thirty of the longest seconds of Lynx’s life, his wife lay clinically dead on the operating table, but by the skill of the medical team and/or God’s grace, the heart monitor started again. Prue’s head dropped in silent prayer or sheer exhaustion and then finally she went back in to bring the new life out.

On March 17th, at 1:22 a.m, a baby’s cry signaled history had been made as Prue cut the cord on a bloody but beautiful baby girl. She had known for quite some time that Cindy was carrying a girl, but as per the parent’s request she had kept that a secret. When the nurse put Lynx’s newborn daughter in his arms, the happy tears running down his face told the Prue that he couldn’t be happier about having a “daddy’s little girl”.

As Lynx held this new life in his arms, he was totally overwhelmed and humbled by it. She was pure love, the product of Cindy’s and his love, and holding her, feeling her warmth, and seeing such love in those beautiful sky blue eyes was like no joy he’d ever known. He’d toured the world, made a small fortune, known the power, the prestige, and thrill of holding 70,000 screaming fans in the palm of his hand, but it all paled in significance, when compared to the small child who held his heart as he held her.

Reluctantly, and temporarily, he released the little princess into the custody of a nurse, and once again turned his attentions to the big princess who lay sleeping before him. He squeezed her hand lovingly, trying to find the words to describe how beautiful their child was and finally, just praying that Cindy would just open her eyes so she could see for herself.

The word was quickly passed on to those outside waiting and cheers and whistles were heard from all over the facility, welcoming the new life. Shelly made just one phone call to the outside world. It was all she needed to make. One woman had graciously offered her assistance as go between with the various wire services and newspapers when it came time to make the announcement. It seemed perfectly fitting that the woman who’d brought the true story of Cindy’s pregnancy to the world should be the same one who was given the honor of announcing the healthy birth. Betsy Warren shared tears of joy with Shelly as she took down what skimpy vital statistics Shelly had to offer and then hung up to start making calls.

Back inside the operating room, the celebration was short-lived, as Prue and company immediately began working on their other patient. Her condition was far more perilous. Ideally, Prue would have postponed the hysterectomy until Cindy was stronger, but she couldn’t gamble on that happening later, and even if she could, the damage was just too severe. It would be just as hard on the patient to try and do patchwork surgery as it would to just do what needed to be done.

Prue had one concern that she did not share with Lynx, her staff or those who would one day be listening in. With Cindy’s baby now safely delivered into the outside world, she feared the young woman, feeling her most important task was now complete, might lose her desire to fight and simply drift off to the afterlife that awaited her. From a purely medical standpoint, there was no evidence to substantiate that theory, nor for that matter that Cindy had any awareness of her child’s current condition. Prue, however wasn’t one to simply stand on what the medical world said could or could not be. If she were, then that little life that she had taken from within Cindy would never have been born. She did believe there was far more to life than what any medical instrument could prove or measure. She believed that somehow, on some level, Cindy was aware, even if she couldn’t respond. It was one of the main reasons why she had allowed Lynx to stay in Cindy’s room all that time, and why she allowed him to hold her hand now. If the young woman was going to fight, she needed to be close to the things that were worth fighting for.

Prue looked at Lynx, giving him her best tired but hopeful smile before she started in again. She spent the next two and half hours removing and repairing damaged tissue as she battled the clock and the never-ending blood flow. Two more times she very nearly lost her patient as Cindy’s blood pressure and heartbeat went flatline, but both times they brought her back or she fought back, or perhaps it was the combination of both. Shortly after 4:00 am an exhausted Prue allowed her nurse to finish the final few stitches as she made her closing remarks on the narrative and hugged Lynx tightly. Mother and child had survived, and all they could do was have hope for the future.

When Prue and Lynx made their way out of the operating room they were pulled into a loving group hug by those who shared their love for two princesses who both now lay sleeping. Congratulations, handshakes, tears of joy and more hugs were exchanged and a few much needed cups of coffee were emptied after the long night. Lynx stayed close to Cindy though, as she was put back into her room, and eventually the room filled to capacity as everyone awaited the first viewing of the tiny new princess.

Eventually the door opened and Prue walked in, smiling as she carried the guest of honor in her arms. The sleeping infant was greeted by choruses of Ohhhh’s and Awwwww’s as everyone gathered around to see the tiny miracle. If love could be measured by a medical monitor, the amount in that room would have been off the scale.

Prue transferred the little beauty into the proud father’s arms and his face beamed with pride. He held her lovingly, allowing all to bask in her beauty and then he sat down next to Cindy. The room quieted as he sat, silently watching his beloved sleep. For two months he’d been doing that, and not a moment had gone by that he hadn’t expected her to open her eyes and smile at him. Now, as he held their daughter in his arms, he wished more than ever that she would just open her eyes and see the miracle they’d created.

With tears in his eyes, he waited for his sleeping beauty to awaken. When she did not, he sighed heavily and did the only thing he could do. He gently placed the sleeping infant on Cindy’s chest, hoping that she could at least feel her presence, if not see her.

No sooner HAD he’d put her there than the child woke and let out a soft cry. What happened then could only be described as a miracle of Hollywood and biblical proportions. Everyone who had been blessed to witness it, would each have their own account of what transpired, but by far the best account of what happened was from Sleeping Beauty herself. Cindy’s final entry in her diary was dictated to, and written by her sister Ally, as Cindy was too weak to write, but

Cindy's Diary, March 17th, late evening

“Happy Birthday, little one and I hope to be able to spend many more with you, although I don't know how any future birthdays could possibly be more special than this one has been. You made your emergence into the world and I returned to it today. I think you and I made a whole lot of people happy, and I know how happy you've made me. I'm just so glad you didn't let me sleep in and miss all the magical moments I know your life is going to be filled with.

You would think that after nearly three months of us cuddling together and sleeping that I wouldn't be the least bit tired but I was. When your Auntie Prue reached in and took you from me, I suddenly got so very tired. I guess I knew your father and your family were there to watch over you as I had been, and finally I could really get a good rest. You know, having you kick me in the kidneys every time you stretched really made it hard to sleep peacefully sometimes (giggle).

Well, I finally started drifting off. I felt like I was floating on a cloud now and I was so warm and cozy and peaceful. I think just a few minutes more and I would have been gone, but then someone (YOU) let out a soft cry and I knew I couldn't go to sleep now. My baby was crying and I just had to wake up and be sure you were all right. See, one day when you have a child of your own, you'll learn that there are times when a mother can sleep through a bomb blast, and yet she'll wake up instantly at her child's softest cry.

I will never forget what I saw, felt and smelled when I woke. If there are words to describe something this beautiful, I don't know them, but I'll try to do the best I can. Even before I opened my eyes, I felt and smelled things. I felt warmth on my face and I knew it was the warm morning sun peeking in my window. I could smell just a hint of salt from the ocean spray, so I knew the window was open a bit. I could smell the sweet scent of roses, so strong I thought somehow I'd fallen asleep in your grandma Caroline’s garden.

Then the light filtered in as I slowly opened my eyes. I was right about that sun. From the shadow it cast, I knew it was shortly after dawn, and I remember smiling because this is one of my favorite parts of the day. I always feel so alive in the mornings.

As my eyes were finding their way in the light, my ears were one step ahead, and I could hear voices so close and so clear. Before, while I'd slept, I'd heard voices, most often your father's, but they would drift in and out, or maybe it was I doing the drifting. I'm not really sure which, but now I could make out every word and you want to know something? Those words were all about you and they were saying how beautiful you were. I couldn't have been more proud. I also heard you breathing as your tiny warm body lay against mine, our hearts beating together again. Then you gave another soft cry and my eyes fluttered open.

What I saw then, was a room full of everything I held dear. People, all the family and friends that I loved dearly seemed to be there. Roses, oh my darling, you should have seen the roses! I truly had awakened in a flower garden filled with the daily token of your father's love for me. And yes, among those people, stood your father. I don't think I've ever seen him look so tired and thin, yet he was still my handsome prince, and he had such love and pride in his eyes as he looked at you. Of course, the most beautiful sight of all was YOU! You were such a tiny precious package of pure love, and when I saw you and heard your soft cry, I cried too.

---

 
Chapter Twenty-One
Coming Together
 
“It was only a few seconds before the entire room was crying, as well as shouting and hugging and dancing and doing just about everything ever associated with celebrating. Of course all this commotion just made you cry all that much more, but I held you tight as your father held us both and soon you were sleeping peacefully again.

The rest of the day has been quite a blur. Your Auntie Prue has been doing the poke, prod and probe on me just like old times and pronounced me the second bonafide miracle to take place in the hospital today. She's says I should be fine, but it's going to be awhile before your father and I will be able to take you out to show you our favorite grand lady, the ocean.

All of our friends and family have been hugging and kissing us and trying to feed us. Seems like we are both a little underweight right now but if your Grandparents have anything to do with it, we won't be for long. That beautiful father of yours hasn't left our side all day and from what I have been told, this has gone on for over two months. Well, I finally put him to bed next to us and I think he needs the sleeps almost as badly as I thought I did.

Oh, one final note. After all the fuss subsided, it came to your father’s and my attention that our beautiful little princess didn't have a name. Since I had been well, sort of asleep on the job as it were, I hadn't had time to go through all the baby books. Your father would have been content with just calling you princess for the rest of your life, but I wanted you to have a proper name. My thoughts turned back to just before I laid eyes on you this morning and then without a doubt I knew your name. I felt it on my face at the day's first light and it was in the air when the Grand Lady's perfume welcomed me home. It told me you were our Misty Dawn, as beautiful and as full of hope and promise as a new day. Your father and I join all your family and friends in welcoming you to this world.

Now, your mother needs to take a little nap, while you and your father nap. Don't worry though my precious little Misty Dawn. It's just going to be a short one this time. I promise. All my love, Mommy.”

“P.S. Misty, someday when you read this, you may notice that the handwriting is not your mothers. Your mother is too weak to hold a pen right now, so your Aunt Jenna is writing down her words for her. After these miracles, you have a wonderful life ahead of you.
Love, Aunt Jenna.”

Cindy’s Diary became sort of a combination, “welcome to this world Misty Dawn and welcome home again Cindy”, book as most all those in attendance followed Cindy’s entry with a few thoughts of their own at witnessing a true miracle.

Tess’ words echoed most of the other’s and perhaps said it best of all. “ Misty, they say there is no power greater than the power of love and if I ever doubted that, I don’t now. Love brought your parents together. Love for her fellow man inspired Prue to do her research. Love between your parents created you. Love from your mother helped you grow and stay safe until it was time for you to join this world. Love for your mother and for you is what kept your daddy nearby while your mommy slept. And finally it was love that woke your mommy: both the mother’s love that wakes her when her child cries, and the love from your father, your family, the Big Guy upstairs and a world outside who was praying to him on bended knee. Pure love little one. It’s the answer. It’s the cure. It’s why were here and its what I saw the moment your mommy woke and held you in her arms. All my love, Auntie Tess”

Cindy recovered faster physically than Prue thought possible, but the mental healing would take much longer. Despite the fact it wasn’t her fault she’d lain in a coma for nearly three months, she couldn’t help, but feel guilt over the pain and anguish she felt she had caused to those who wondered if she’d ever return. She also had to deal with the hysterectomy that Prue had performed. At first, somehow she felt as though she’d been cheated, short-changed by fate who repossessed her “baby maker” after one year, but the feelings faded quickly as she realized that in being blessed with Misty, she’d gotten her money’s worth, and then some.

Three weeks after giving birth, Cindy and Lynx took Misty Dawn out on the beach to meet the Grand Lady. The little one was all smiles and completely at home there. Of course, how could she not be? It is a family tradition, you know.

When the outside world found out that both mother and daughter were doing fine, it set off a world-wide celebration that went on for some time, and the spirit of togetherness that had been forged while those two lives were in the balance, lingered on a little longer than anyone expected. But the first Camelot didn't last, and sadly, this one was just as ill-fated. Long before Cindy and Lynx could take Misty Dawn into the world, it was once again the embattled place it had been before.

Four years after Misty’s emergence and Cindy's recovery, Misty was a happy little toddler with light blonde hair and beautiful sky blue eyes that had yet to darken. Her parent's hoped they never would. Of course probably the main reason they’ve stayed so light is from flash exposure. No child could possibly be more photographed than little Misty had been. Lynx and Cindy were being the usual doting first time parent's and snapping shots of her everyday, but not too many kids have had their bare bottom gracing the centerfold of countless medical magazines or the front page of nearly every major paper. Then again, Misty was the most famous miracle baby to come along in almost 2,000 years, and there was no telling how long it would be before another one followed her, at least with Prue having a hand in it.

The cute Kiwi medicine woman, at the urging of the major medical community, and because of her own personal ethics, announced she would not be subjecting any more patients to the process, at least for the forseeable future. After what had happened with Cindy, she felt she needed to improve the methods to lessen the risk. Still, she was flooded with thousands of letters from desperate people more than willing to take any risk, considering the promise, but sadly she had to turn them away. She did offer them the promise of hope, saying she would be continuing the research and with some of the most brilliant minds in medicine now offering their assistance, she felt confident the wait would be a short one.

Lynx, Cindy and Misty Dawn were a very happy family who wanted nothing more than to live a normal life as one, but for three celebrities of their caliber, that wasn’t always possible. Something like a short hop to the market to pick up a pack of diapers often turned into a shopping center autograph and photo session. Cindy didn’t play professional tennis anymore but she never missed another Wimbledon. She, along with Lynx and Misty enjoyed the show courtside.

Lynx and the Kool Kats still performed a few times each year, with Cindy and Misty as their guests of honor. At the coaxing of the audience and the band, the pair of princesses made a few brief forays into the limelight, but for the most part they were more than content to be off-stage watching “Daddy” and the band make magic. That sort of time in the public eye had to be more the exception, than the rule.

Normally the threesome were quite content to be homebodies, spending most of their days walking on the beach and sailing near the coast of their California home, or sitting around the fire at their home in Denmark , snuggling and singing or exploring the beautiful countryside.

Cindy continued to pound tennis balls into the asphalt shortly after dawn, but now many mornings she had both her beloved and her little protégé in attendance. Misty had a white tennis dress by age two and a killer net game for a toddler, by age four. Lynx was looking forward to the day when Misty became his first mate on the sailboat or could pluck her first chords on the guitar, but for now, he was content to just sing her to sleep and watch her big eyes grow wide at the wonders of each new day.

The happy family did leave home often enough to make trips to see both sets of grandparents, as well as all the uncles and aunts in Canada, Denmark, England, New York and New Zealand, but more often than not, they enticed family and friends to come see them. Lynx and Cindy already had more frequent flyer miles from their life on the road than they could ever use, but they didn’t want most of Misty’s childhood memories to be set at an airport or on a 747. They also loved playing host and hostess to the family and friends who so often did the same for them. So, save for a few special occasions, if you were looking for the famous family, you would find them at home and happy to be there.

No matter what the threesome did each day, or who they shared it with or even where they bedded down at night, there remained a single constant. It had survived for a decade, and had never missed a day, even in the face of illness or the great distance that had often kept the two soul mates physically apart. Sometime during each day, and often with Misty as a witness now, Lynx would present Cindy with a symbol of his love for her, and as he handed her the rose, he would vow to continue to do so each day that the love and magic lasted. After over 3,600 roses, there was no sign that the love or magic would ever end, and each succeeding rose was as special to Cindy as the first.

In May, a few months after Misty’s fourth birthday, they made one of their rare public appearances, and as usual it was for a very special occasion. Lynx and the Kool Kats had been asked to do a benefit concert in Los Angeles. The proceeds would be going to Tess’ Singing Angel foundation, to be spread among children’s homes, hospitals, and families in need. That in and of itself, was enough to pull the band members back together for a gig, but the occasion also held a special significance for Lynx and Cindy, as it would be held exactly ten years to the day after they’d first met on that beach, changing each other’s lives forever, and eventually resulting in bringing a new life into this world. After ten years they returned to where it all started and for those of you who have been able to brave these 100,000 or so words you have also returned to where it all started.

I suppose at this point, I could end the story here by saying the concert was a success, which it was. Lynx continued to give Cindy a rose each day, just as he still does today, and they’ve all lived pretty much happily ever after.

Yeah, I suppose I could, and I’d be telling you the truth too, but … I think you’re entitled to the rest of the story and proof positive that what you’ve been reading is a factual account. So, if you can bear with me there is just a little bit more, and when I say, “little bit”, I guess you might say I mean that literally.

The private performance that Lynx and the Kool Kats gave, was to Cindy and Misty. It drew great praise from the pair of princesses, and the grateful group gave several encores for their special fans. The public concert the next day was equally well received and the band rocked the capacity coliseum just like old times. Lynx, having brought his Admiral’s hat out of retirement, was still the ultimate stage presence, and along with the rest of the Kool Kats, made sweet love to the crowd, whipping them into a rock and roll frenzy and then easing them back down again with a soft soulful ballad. Cindy reluctantly made an appearance as nearly a 100,000 fans didn’t appear to want to take no for answer. She stayed for just one song, but it was the one they all wanted to hear. She sang a duet of the Rose with her beloved, and then received the day’s rose before slipping away to re join her daughter with “Aunt Jenna,” stage side.

The concert ended after a half dozen encores and Tess thanking the crowd for helping to make the lives of thousands of children brighter through the tickets they’d purchased and the monies that had been collected that night through donations.

The next day, Tess asked her twin and his wife if they would accompany her while she made her rounds as the Singing Angel. She assured them it would really put a smile on the faces of some children that really needed it. She also told them it would give her the chance to show them what the monies went for, and who was really benefiting from them. She finally added that Jenna and Rich had already agreed to go and Uncle Bob was ready, willing and able to babysit both Misty Dawn and Becky. Rebecca, affectionately know as Becky Anne, was Rich and Jenna's three-year-old pride and joy.

Lynx and Cindy exchanged glances as they listened to Tess’ plea, quietly making Tess wait, before finally admitting with a grin that she’d had them at ‘making children smile.’ Tess quickly started a group hug and then hurried them out to pick up Rich and Jenna for the guided tour and drop Misty off at her house, so her husband could take care of his nieces.

The tour started at a local children’s community center that would be receiving a new game room and playground, area courtesy of the Singing Angel Foundation. The kids were sporting the big smiles that Tess had promised as the gang worked their magic. Cindy gave tennis lessons to a horde of little Wimbledon hopefuls, while Jenna helped out in the kitchen making sure no child was without a warm cookie and a cold drink. Rich, Jon, Tess and Lynx gave an impromptu concert which ended as a sing-a-long of popular children’s song.

From the center, they went to a children’s hospital and brought smiles to children who needed it most of all. A new wing would be built with some of the money collected at the previous day’s concert and after both Jenna and Cindy pulled out their checkbooks, the beds and other equipment needed to furnish it would also be provided.

The Singing Angel, with heavenly harmony from the five others who accompanied her, went from bed to bed and from ward to ward, bringing happiness and hope to sick little ones who often had very little of either. Several times both Cindy and Jenna had to take a break and shed tears for these children in private, so they could keep up their smiles for them in public. They stayed at the hospital nearly three hours, but the memories of the children would stay with all of them far longer.

The final stop on the tour was a children’s home. Lynx and Cindy had very nearly visited the venerable old place when they had originally prepared to pursue parenthood via plan A. Formerly the three-story home and expansive grounds had all been part of an estate belonging to some of Los Angeles’ famed “Old Money”. Some thirty years ago the lady of the manor passed away, and left it all to a charitable organization, with the proviso it be used as a children’s home. She had been unmarried but adored children and wanted there to be happy children playing there even if she wasn’t alive to enjoy it.

They had fulfilled her request and the mansion had been alive with the sound of children ever since, but the monies the woman had left for upkeep had long since run out and the city had been short on funds to properly maintain the place itself.

Eventually, a young woman who loved kids, came to the trust with an offer. She had money of her own from a trust, that would let her take over the operation of the place from the nearly bankrupt trust. After three years, the trustees could see nothing wrong, and everything right with the way she was running the home, and gave her complete ownership.

But while she was keeping it alive, her funds were only enough to make sure the kids were taken care of, including a bit of spending money and the occasional outing. The property itself began to deteriorate after the state cut back on funds as part of a ‘budget crisis’. Proceeds from the concert would have the stately manor and grounds back in good shape again, pleasing the children, staff and the spirit of the old woman who was said to peek in from time to time.

With so large a house and grounds to cover, the gang decided to divide and conquer. Rich and Jenna split off to see the children playing outside on the grounds, while Tess, Lynx and Cindy took on the four floors of children (attic area included).

For nearly an hour the foursome (the matron of the estate later joined them) toured the first floor and handed out hugs and kisses to the kids that greeted them. Lynx, Cindy and Tess were all deeply saddened by the fact that there were so many beautiful young children with so much love to give, and yet many would grow up right here never having parents of their own to share that love with.

After touring the first floor, Tess and the matron were forced to excuse themselves to handle some of the details of the money transfer, leaving Lynx and Cindy to explore on their own. The second floor was mostly bedrooms and several huge halls that had been converted to recreational areas. Lynx and Cindy chatted with the staff that monitored each section and dished out more love, hugs and songs.

Some fifteen or twenty minutes into wandering around the second floor, Cindy became aware of a presence that seemed to be shadowing her and Lynx. At first, she thought it might be the old lady’s ghost come to call on the visitors to her home. Cindy started to tell Lynx about it, hoping he’d felt the same thing, but thought better of it, not wanting to be teased all the way home that she was being spooked by ghosties.

She continued to meet and greet for the rest of the time they were on the second floor but she still couldn’t shake the feeling she was being followed. After arriving on the third floor that housed bedrooms and recreation areas for most of the older children, Cindy got proof positive that she and Lynx were being tailed, as she caught a glimpse of her stalker. The young woman smiled and breathed a sigh of relief, as the entity was more little girl than the ghost she’d originally feared.

Cindy had heard a giggle or two that escaped a small child’s lips, and more than once she caught just a glimpse of curly auburn hair, and the hem of what looked to be a light blue play dress. A few small fingers she saw out of the corner of her eye gently wiggling around the corner and the quick light steps that ensued whenever Cindy got close, told her that her shadow was but a tiny one.

Again, Cindy was tempted to mention her little friend to Lynx, but decided to wait, not wanting to take any chance of scaring the child off. Now wise to the game, Cindy continued to play “Cat and Mouse” for the rest of their third floor tour. Finally, with nothing left to see but the attic, Cindy decided to make her move.

A beautiful winding staircase led up to an attic that had been remodeled and turned into a huge study and classroom area. Warm sunlight sparkled in a rainbow hue of colors as it poured in through lovely old stained glass windows. When Lynx and Cindy reached the top of the stairs, most of the older kids immediately recognized famed rock and roller Lynx, and pounced on the big cat. Cindy smiled as she told her crowd-favorite husband to go ahead and visit with his fans. Lynx could barely acknowledge her with a wave as he was pulled across the room to meet more of his adoring adolescent public. Cindy's status as a tennis superstar didn't rival the thrill of meeting a rock and roll legend so her reception committee was smaller, but still, every bit as excited and awestruck as the others.

Cindy answered questions and gave backhand tips, all the while keeping a sharp look out for any sign of her shadow. She had just given autographs to some junior members of her fan club who in turn had ran off to show their friends, when she was sure she heard light footsteps making their way up the stairs.

Cindy, borrowing a trick from her shadow, slipped around to the side of a nearby bookcase and waited. Sure enough, her constant companion for three floors finally made an appearance. Cindy positively identified her as soon as she saw the curly auburn locks, button nose, and the blue material of her play dress.

The imp slowly slinked around the opening of the stairway and then hid in the corner surveying the floor, obviously searching for her prey. Finally, Cindy got to see her pint-sized stalker full view. Her original assumption proved to be correct, as the child was a very little one indeed. She stood barely three foot tall, looked no older than Misty, and was thin enough that she could probably fly on a good breeze.

Her auburn curls were long and thick, and looked like they were sorely in need of a few rounds with a good hairbrush. Green eyes sparkled and smiled as they darted from side to side, searching their surroundings. A fair amount of freckles dotted her button nose and cheeks, and even though it wasn’t showing now, Cindy just knew she must have one of those irresistible impish smiles that all little girls her age had.

The little girl’s blue play dress had a Peter Pan collar and was as cute as the child wearing it. From Cindy’s vantage point it appeared to have cats or kittens on it, and what looked like a ball of yarn. The sleeves and hem were trimmed in lace and white lacey anklets complimented them. Two long "kitten tales" dangled from behind which told Cindy that the dress was meant to be tied in the back with a bow, but had probably come undone during the toddler's spirited day of play. What completed or “didn’t complete” the ensemble was shoes. The little sneak wasn’t wearing any, and tiny stockinged toes wiggled nervously as she fidgeted, obviously preparing to dart should she be discovered.

The little one scanned the surrounding area and then frowned. She pulled a pout and sighed heavily. She was saddened no doubt, at having lost her quarry. Cindy felt tears welling in her eyes as she watched her shadow start to slowly slip away. Cindy, not wanting her little friend to disappear without hugs, stepped out from behind the bookcase to call to her, but someone who knew the girl’s name beat her to it.

“Kitten!” shouted one of the girls who just a few minutes ago was getting Cindy’s autograph, “You know you’re not allowed up here!”

The older girl started jogging toward the younger. Kitten’s eyes went wide as she searched for an avenue of escape. Not only had she lost the very precious party she was trailing, but she had also been caught across enemy lines, enemy lines being the attic, which was strictly forbidden to the little ones without escort.

The auburn-haired imp took a step toward her logical escape route, but knew she’d never make it down the stairs before she was apprehended. With no other choice but try and hide in places where bigger girls couldn’t go, she turned toward the bookshelves and the cubbyhole she hoped was still available.

Much to the little one’s surprise, she turned the corner and ran straight into the arms of the woman she’d been tailing and who’d crouched down to catch her. Kitten froze and then went wide-eyed as she slowly looked up to see Cindy’s smiling face.

Cindy offered open arms to the escapee and smiled. “Hello Kitten”

The small child smiled brightly, proving Cindy’s theory about her having an irresistible smile and then pounced into the woman’s arms, clinging to her like a limpet.

Cindy’s heart warmed as she held the toddler against her and then Kitten spoke, although it was more of a cry. Her words melted Cindy’s heart. “Mommy, mommy, mommy! It's you! Me knowed it. Me knowed it.” she squealed, as Cindy felt hot tears streaming down the child’s cheeks.

Cindy struggled to find words to correct the case of mistaken identity, but her heart couldn’t give them, so she held the little bundle and cooed softly to her as she did Misty.

A few second later, Cindy and the Kitten were joined by Heather Rose, the girl who had spied the little one earlier.

“Kitten”, she scolded. “If Miss Hart finds out you’re up here again …”

“Miss Hart HAS found out and you’re going to be in time-out little lady”, came the voice of said matron who’d just ascended the stairs in time to catch the tail end of the drama unfolding.

Heather Rose slipped quietly away as the matron walked toward them. Cindy smiled at the older woman, sending a silent plea of leniency for the little one in her arms. Miss Hart smiled and winked, letting her know the Kitten wouldn’t be punished too severely for her transgression.

“I see you’ve found the Kitten, or more likely, she’s found you”, the matron added with a smile.

Cindy smiled and nodded as she rocked the little bundle in her arms.

The small child turned her head just enough to give the older woman a single green eye as she kept the rest of her body pressed firmly against Cindy’s.

Miss Hart sighed heavily, and then lowered her voice just a bit as a mother does when she scolds a little one. “Kitten, you know little ones are not allowed past the first floor without a big girl or a caretaker. You could get badly hurt if you fell down those stairs.”

The older woman shook her head and then noticing Kitten’s missing attire, added, “And … I see we’ve lost our shoes again as well.”

She winked at Cindy. “Our little Kitten likes to go ‘bear paws’ every chance she gets. It’s all we can do to keep shoes on her.”

Cindy giggled as she thought about her constant battle trying to do the same with Misty, and then the matron’s voice brought her back again.

“Well little lady, what do you have to say for yourself?” her voiced softly scolded.

Kitten raised her head off Cindy’s shoulder and sniffled back tears as she offered hopefully, “But it’s mommy maytwon! Mommy comed home to gets mees, otays?”

Miss Hart sighed heavily, and Cindy could see it was all the older woman could do to keep tears from her own eyes. She started to reach for the Kitten, but that only made the small child cling even tighter to the woman she thought was her mommy.

Cindy came to the rescue as she lifted the little bit’s face from her shoulder. “Kitten, will you play for a moment while I talk to the matron?”

The tearful toddler smiled and nodded bravely, which netted her a gentle kiss from Cindy. Miss Hart seizing the moment, summoned Heather Rose back over, and Cindy released Kitten into her custody. The little girl took a few steps with her friend and then turned and ran back into Cindy’s arms. Cindy hugged her tightly and then sat her back down. Noticing the dangling ties waving at her, she spun the little girl around and put them in a proper bow before sending her off again, with a playful swat on the bottom and orders to be a good girl.

Kitten smiled impishly, neither confirming nor denying honoring Cindy's request, as she placed her hand in Heather Rose’s and started to walk away. Before she had gone more than a few steps, she turned to look back at the lost mommy she had found and wiggled her tiny fingers. Cindy returned the smile and tiny finger wiggle, holding back tears until the little girl finally turned away again.

Once the pair was out of earshot the matron apologized. “I’m really sorry about that Cindy. Sometimes these kids are so desperate to be loved and taken home that they don’t want to wait to get picked.”

Cindy nodded, her heart breaking for all these kids waiting to be loved and wanted. “Well, that little Kitten of yours is such a cutie, and she seemed to be so sure I was her mother. I … I’m sorry I didn’t have the heart to tell her otherwise. I hope I didn’t make matters worse.”

Miss Hart took Cindy’s hand, and directed her to a nearby sofa. “No dear, you didn’t. We’ve been through this several times before with Kitten. I can slip both you and Lynx away without her seeing you leave and she’ll be all right in a little while.”

Once they had found their seats, Cindy glanced over at the little girl who thought she was hers and then turned back toward the matron. “Can you tell me about her? I mean, may I ask what happened to her parents?”

Miss Hart nodded and then told the sad tale. “Katie has been with us now for about eight months. Her nickname, as you already know is Kitten. She’s earned that moniker from her love of anything having to do with kittens and the fact she loves to pounce into any open lap she can find and cuddle in. As for her parents, well … there was no father listed on the birth certificate and none has ever come forward. Her mother died of leukemia about a year ago and if you can believe it, no relatives were either able or willing to take the child in.”

Cindy reached for her purse to find a tissue as her eyes had filled with tears at the thought of that little one ever being unwanted. The experienced matron always prepared for sniffling noses in her line of work, reached into her pocket and pulled one out for her.

“That’s so terrible!” Cindy cried as she thanked her for the tissue. “No wonder she’s looking for a mommy.”

The older woman sighed, “Oh no, not just any mommy, but HER mommy. You see, Kitten had just turned three when her mother died and the last time she saw her, the woman promised she’d get better and come back to take her home. Well, she died almost immediately afterwards and …”

Cindy finished the matron’s words slowly. “Kitten is still waiting for her mommy to come back.”

Tears flowed freely now down her cheeks at thought of this little girl anxiously awaiting the return of a mother who could never come back.

Miss Hart went on to point out that after the first few months, Kitten wanted her mommy back so desperately that any woman with auburn hair and green eyes that even remotely resembled her mother, soon became "mommy", and the tearful display that Cindy had witnessed earlier usually resulted. The counselors had tried to explain to Kitten that her mother was in heaven with the angels and couldn’t come back to collect her, but the four-year-old would have none of it, as she intended to hold her mommy to the last words she’d ever given her. In time, she would make the adjustment, as all the kids eventually did, but for now, there would probably be more days like this one until hopefully another mommy came along to fill the void left by the first.

Cindy felt another round of tears coming on as she thought about how crushed Kitten would be when she left and “Mommy” disappeared once again. She was just about to give into those tears when a smiling face came running toward her, and then the body it belonged to pounced into her lap and hugged her tightly.

“Me backs, Mommy”, the little princess smiled triumphantly.

Heather Rose came running, trying to recapture the elusive kitten, but Cindy smiled and shook her head, letting her know it was all right.

Cindy cuddled and rocked the toddler, cooing softly in her ear. From across the room she made eye contact with Lynx and he started walking over slowly, still followed by the entourage that had greeted him earlier.

Cindy rose to meet him, keeping Kitten safely snuggled in her arms. When Lynx saw the tracks of tears on Cindy’s cheeks, the warm smile on her lips and the pleading look in her eyes, he knew without a word what she was thinking.

He smiled lovingly when he reached her and said softly and simply, “Plan A?”

The young woman nodded as fresh tears started, and she pounced into Lynx’s arms with her new daughter, just as Kitten had pounced into her arms and her heart earlier. That very afternoon preliminary papers were signed and Kitten got to go home with Mommy and Daddy to meet her “big” sister Misty, big by a scant two months, but more than enough to give Misty the privileges that go with the position.

The two girls became inseparable playmates immediately, and Cindy who once lived as a sad little boy wishing for a fairy tale come true, finally got her wish in spades as she had not only become a beautiful princess, but found her handsome prince and pair of little princesses to love as well.

For nearly a year the foursome lived happily ever after, but then Lynx and Cindy started suffering “growing pains”. More aptly, two little girls who became real pains about the family doing some selective growing.

Katie and Misty began imploring their parents to adopt again, specifically, Katie’s best friend their age, Baruchah, and Katie’s ‘big sister,’ Heather Rose. Some adopted kids never go back to the home they had been living in, but Cindy became so involved with the Happy Hart Home, that Miss Hart asked her to serve on the Board of Directors. That meant going there at least once a month, and she always took her girls with her, so Katie was able to keep up her acquaintanceship with her old friends, and Misty got to know them too.

About a year after Katie became Misty’s sister, their begging finally paid off. Lynx and Cindy decided that it might be nice to have more kids, and the two that Katie and Misty wanted as sisters would be an excellent choice.

Making no promises, but informing the girls that they were going to see about adopting Heather Rose and Baruchah, Cindy and Lynx loaded up their pair of princesses for a road trip to “H-3’s”. Seat belts barely contained the two girls as they giggled, bounced and slapped high five’s all the way there.

All four members of the family met with Miss Hart to tell her they were looking to adopt again. Miss Hart was excited and happy at the prospect of placing two more children, especially in loving home like the one that she knew Cindy and Lynx would provide. Her joy however, was shortlived, when they informed her of who they wanted to adopt.

Her face fell and she sighed as she told them, “I’m sorry, but that isn’t going to be possible. I’m afraid another couple has decided to adopt both Heather Rose and Baruchah. In fact, their new parents are helping them pack their things before taking them home. I know the girls would love to tell Misty and Katie good-bye, and I’m pretty sure their new parents wouldn’t mind. In fact, if you’ll give me a minute, I’ll go check with them right now.”

Lynx nodded and Miss Hart headed out the door straight away. She had barely left her office, when both girls started crying and Cindy soon joined them. Even Lynx was having trouble holding his emotions in check.

“Girls,” he finally told them, “I’m so very sorry that we didn’t listen to you earlier, but I’m afraid it looks like we’re too late. However maybe Miss Hart and their new parents will let allow us to stay in touch. We might be able to work out some visits.”

“But I don’t wanna visit Baru once in a while! You tole me she’s gonna be our sister! You promised!” Katie was crying harder than Cindy had ever seen her, and her voice matched her despair. Misty appeared to be just as disappointed, but seemed to have been struck speechless.

Lynx’s heart was breaking but he needed to be firm for all parties, “Katie … you know that’s not true. Neither your mother or I promised we’d adopt them. We said we would talk to Miss Hart about it. Now didn’t we?”

Katie’s lip pushed and her head dropped, “Yes Daddy”.

Cindy pulled both girls in for a cuddle, “And isn’t the most important thing that the girls have a good home with a loving mommy and daddy? Even if that home can’t be ours?”

Both girls dried eyes and cuddled as answered, “Yes Mommy”.

“Girls, I think I hear them coming”, Lynx interrupted the moment. “Now I want you to be brave and happy for them, even if they can’t be your sisters.”

Lynx’s words forced smiles on their faces, but the tracks of tears were still there when Miss Hart returned with the two girls. “Oh, dear. I thought you’d be happy that your friends are going to have a mommy and daddy, even if they can’t be your sisters.”

Cindy brushed a wild curl of Katie’s face and hugged her, “They are … It’s just … that well … the kids have gotten so close and they hate to lose them.”

“Hey! Hey! It’s going to be all right”, Heather Rose rushed over to her two best friends. “We’re not going to lose you. Mom, Dad, come in here!”

Instead of a pair of unknown adults, the couple who came through the door was known to everyone in the room. Cindy was the first to speak, holding her arms out. “You? Tess? Uncle Bob?” Her voice trailed off.

After hugging Tess for a moment, she turned to her daughters. “Girls, I’m sorry they can’t be your sisters, but they’re going to be your cousins, and somehow, I think their new mommy and daddy will have no problem with you visiting them.”

“Only if you let our daughters visit your kids, sis.” Tess quickly added with a grin and a wink.

As Cindy tried to think of a suitably silly answer, the import of it sank in for her daughters, who rushed to the arms of their new cousins. Bob smiled, “Does that mean we have to get together even more often, or is twice a week enough you kids?”

Cindy’s tears returned, as she got up and hugged Bob, crying on his shoulder as she had often done before, but as most of her tears had been the past few years, they were happy ones.

So maybe now I could end this and say that they all lived happily ever after, but … that still leaves a little unfinished business, not the least of which is the proof I promised you when I started this story. Very well … a promise is a promise. First thing I think I should do is bring you up to present date.

It’s been ten years since Lynx and Cindy took Kitten into their hearts and home and quite a lot has happened to the foursome, the family, and the friends they love.

Cindy’s parents have both retired. Kim’s been on a strict regiment of diet and exercise for years now, and her heart has improved even more than the doctors thought it could. Of course she still starts cooking as soon any one comes over for a visit, but Bill does all her taste testing and lovingly watches over her to be sure his soul mate stays with him to enjoy being grandparents.

Christian and Caroline are still at the estate, but these days it’s anything but quiet as grandchildren hold court on a regular basis. Christian still enjoys his walks, although they are not quite as long as they once were and of course he still has his love affair with the sea and sails whenever he can. The only difference being, grandchildren have replaced Lynx and Tess at first mate. Caroline can still be found making culinary magic from her kitchen and tending both her flowers and her grandchildren when they visit.

Ally and Andy still reside in their home outside Devon. Since having Christine, they’ve been blessed with two more children, Stephen and Elizabeth, and one four-legged greyhound by the name of Dora who insists she’s a lap dog. Ally has little time to do anything else but watch over her brood and keep Andy’s various appetites satisfied, but when she can find the time she writes and takes Dora out for long walks. She almost always comes back with interesting rocks she’s found on her journeys and when the kids call her on it, she laughs and says, “Once a rock hound, always a rock hound.” Andy continues to be a rock hound of his own as several of his sculptures have been very well received and finally, well paid for, making him the second Rock God in the family.

Andy’s sisters Elsa and Sara are both doing well. Sara’s artistic talents have made the Art Angel a wanted woman in artistic circles worldwide. Elsa moved into the flat above the flower shop where Andy once lived, and writes novels when she isn’t busying carrying on her grandfather’s tradition of preparing roses for young lovers.

Rich and Jenna still reside in Vancouver, British Columbia in the same log cabin that Rich carried Jenna into the day they married. Cathleen Elizabeth came three years after Rebecca Anne and the two girls are strawberry blonde versions of their mother and the apples of their daddy’s eye. The family dog, Beagle Bailey, still thinks she’s a pup, despite being nearly ten years old and sleeps with the girls as always. Jenna has become a happy homemaker whose likes have not been seen since the days of 1950’s sitcoms. Rich enjoys being the Lord of his mountain manor and taking care of all three of his ladies.

Shelly finally got out of the public relations business, but she did keep one client, and if you want Lynx and the Kool Kats to play your arena, you still have to deal with the Evil Witch. Shelly did have her own time in the limelight, as she was the winner of the $100,000 Clairol Can’t Color Me Challenge. She won the prize when the hair-coloring giant’s team of technicians couldn’t find a way to recreate chemically those incredible highlights of hers that she came by naturally. She is currently living in New York with her husband Norman, raising an impressive brood utilizing both plan A and B, and very active in the local synagogue.

Janet, Shelly’s little sister and the fashion genius behind the costumes for Lynx and the Kool Kats, can now be seen regularly on the Home Shopping Network. Her show, “Janet the Fashion Sorceress”, offers hi quality, in-fashion ladies attire, at a very low cost.

Dr. Prudence Walker and Dr. Horatio “Huggy” Bear have been working with a crack team of research scientists on refining the process that brought Misty Dawn into the world. Six months ago, they reported making a major breakthrough. Nanites that the medical journal has nicknamed “Hugglebugs”, as they work in pairs that most resemble two ladybugs hugging; have been successfully programmed to induce the bodies of lab animals to safely make most of the physical changes they’d originally hoped for. While there is no timetable as to when this new technology will be available for humans, Prue says she is confident it’s only a matter of time now.

Whenever Prue is on parole from the lab, she can usually be found writing in her sunroom or having a conjugal visit with her hubby in the hot tub. Dr. Bear continues to earn his nickname of Huggy, as he still makes trips to his children’s hospital in Australia, dishing out treats, presents and hugs to all the kids.

Bob still lives in his beach house outside Los Angeles with his wife, since he finally made an honest woman out of the persistent strawberry-blonde a couple of years after Misty came on the scene. Tess still thinks Bob looks like Robert Redford, only now the more seasoned version, and Bob says he’s quit trying to understand why a beautiful young woman would want an old fart like him, and is just glad she does. Bob continues to stay involved with computers by running a huge network of transgender chat rooms that allow other women with birth defects like Cindy, to connect with each other. Tess continues to play the Singing Angel to children all over the world and the very special two that she and Bob adopted a few years ago.

Heather Rose a pretty young woman of 24, Misty and Kitten, now almost 15, aren’t together as much as before the adoptions, but they still get to see a lot of each other. Heather Rose still lives at home, but after she received her teaching credentials last June, she joined the staff at the Happy Hart Home as a teacher and Big Sister to the children still waiting to find a home.

Maggie O’Malley, Cindy’s feisty doubles partner, retired from tennis when her knees gave out, but she’s stills pouncing on serves, only now she’s serving pizza as the owner of Dublin’s best pizzeria: Little Cheetah’s. They promise to pounce on your order, and have it at your home in thirty minutes or it’s free.

Abby Phillips, the reporter for Liberated Women who became infamous for her coverage of the Royal Cow wedding in India, is still in the business working as a reporter for the “Ultimate Truth”, which of course, prints anything but that. As this story is being written she is probably tracking down Elvis sightings at convenience stores or on a stake out to capture Puff the Magic Dragon.

Miss Hart still runs the Happy Hart Home for children in need, and with the help of Heather Rose, and the rest of her hand-picked staff, continues to make dreams come true for many children and the parents waiting to love them.

Finally, we come to Lynx, Cindy, Misty and Kitten. The family continues to split time between their homes in Denmark and California. Lynx still finds time to sail, no matter what continent his boat is docked on. He continues to write and performs music, although these days he gets more enjoyment out of teaching children to find the song within them. He loves to listen to his two young protégés play, even if he isn’t always in total agreement with them on their choice of music. He’s also tapped into his mother’s culinary skills and the Saturday morning breakfasts he prepares have become legendary.

Cindy continues to pound tennis balls shortly after dawn every morning, and probably always will, as long as she has the strength to lift a racket. If there was ever a woman who could win Wimbledon after forty, it would be her, but don’t count on seeing her playing center court. She’s quite content being a wife and mother in “semi-retirement.” Every couple of years Chrissy Collins drops by and gives her a run for her money, carrying out the ‘threat’ she made when Cindy was in the coma.

When one reporter asked Cindy if her life now was all that she had hoped for, she replied, “It certainly is. I have my health, a home and food to eat. I have a handsome prince who gives me a rose every day and serenades me while we walk along the beach at night. I have friends and family who love me for the woman I am and I have two beautiful daughters I love with all my heart. Yeah, it’s all I ever hoped for and then some.”

So what of the two little princesses? Well they’re fourteen now and still as inseparable as the first day they played together. Misty’s soft blue eyes and her platinum blonde locks never darkened. She stands barely five feet tall and weighs a hundred pounds soaking wet, but if you get between her and the sales rack at Nordstrom’s she’ll knock you over like a Chicago Bears linebacker. Her nickname is PIP, which means pretty in pink, and she’s got the wardrobe to back it up. She has her mother’s soft singing voice, her father’s smile, and a stubborn streak worse than her Aunt Tess. She’s got a pretty good tennis game, and will probably play for the high school team unless she becomes a cheerleader. She likes to sail, but loves to sun even more. She can play “dueling banjos” with her father, and once in awhile even beat him. She’s never met a piece of chocolate she didn’t like, and yet no matter how much she eats, she never gains an ounce. She is smart and funny and talented and loving and her “little” sister’s best friend.

Finally, that leaves us Katie, still better known as Kitten. Her red hair has lost a bit of its curl, but none of its unmanageability, and she usually keeps it held hostage in a high ponytail. Those big green eyes still sparkle when she smiles, and despite ten years of scrubbing, those freckles never did fade away. At 5’8, she towers over her “big” sister now. Her favorite comfort food is pizza, and anything her father makes for breakfast, not that she’ll pass up her mom’s cooking, either. Unfortunately, she wasn’t blessed with Misty’s metabolism and groans that she can gain three pounds just looking up the phone number for Pizza Hut. Despite the fact she’s the big sister by size, her half of the room that she shares with Misty shows the little sister is still alive and well.

She still sleeps in the same canopy bed filled with stuffed animals that she’s had since shortly after she arrived. She has no less than a dozen shirts with assorted designs of kittens on them. She still likes to lie on her bed and color on a rainy day, and she still thinks she’s her parents lap kitten. Like Misty, she knows her way around the tennis court, on the sailing ship, and how to pluck a few chords. However, she likes chasing the bouncing basketball better than the tennis ball, as her bulk seems better suited for that game.

She loves sailing more than sunning, as she burns, rather than tans. Her favorite music is folk, and she loves driving her parents and Misty crazy playing “Seeker’s” tunes on the acoustic guitar that her father gave her when she turned 11. She also likes getting a little crazy on the keyboards too, and her Aunt Tess says she’s got real potential. She’s probably smarter than most people think, but because she likes to act goofy, anyone who doesn’t really know her naturally assumes she is goofy. She doesn’t feel particularly gifted in anything, but what she lacks in God-given talent, she makes up for in hard work, hustle and plain stubborness.

She doesn’t figure on ever being a size 5 or the Prom Queen, but that’s okay, because if there’s one thing her parents have taught her, it’s that true beauty comes from within. She’s a big little girl with a good heart, and not one day goes by that she doesn’t consider herself blessed to be part of a family that loves her just as much as they would have if she had been a Plan B baby.

Well, I guess that about does it. That’s everything I’ve got right up to the present. Of course I imagine you still have doubts and questions. You are probably wondering why you should believe this account, as opposed to the many others that have been published prior. I’m sure you are also wondering how could some reporter from the outside get such an inside scoop.

The answer to both questions is that this reporter hasn’t been on the outside since the day her parents took her home from the orphanage. Yep, surprise, it’s me, Katie the Kitten. This story I have shared with you comes a little (very little) from my own memories, but mostly from my mother’s diaries, and from the recollections of my friends and family who are in it. It’s something I’ve been putting together like a scrapbook for the past three years. Everyone has helped and all of them have given his or her permission for me to share it with you. So see, when I say this is the true story, now you know I mean it. The only parts missing are those that my parent’s say they aren’t sharing with me until I’m like, over 30 and even then, maybe never (giggle).

Well now that you know my true identity and that I’m telling you the truth (honest I am), I suppose you have a few questions. I’m sure it’s probably the same ones I often get asked. For instance, “How does it feel being a celebrity?”

Honestly, I’ve never really felt much like a celebrity. I mean my mother’s the greatest women’s tennis player ever. My father is Danish royalty who is destined for the rock and roll hall of fame, and I’ll probably be studying about Misty the Miracle Baby in my 20th century World History class. They’re the celebrities! Me? If I’m a celebrity, it’s guilt by association. (Giggle).

Still, membership has its privileges. My parents have a lot of money which is cool, but it would be even cooler if they’d share a little more of it (giggle). I mean, it’s pretty awesome sitting with English royalty at the Wimbledon matches or sharing the stage for a song with my Dad, (although that’s usually Misty). I’ve met people, been places, and done things that most teenagers can only dream about, but do you want to know what my GREATEST memories are?

One of them is the day that my Mom and Dad took me home from the orphanage. I’ll never forget holding onto my mom so tightly as she walked me away from that big old building. She kept whispering in my ear that she would never go away, because she knew I was so afraid she would. Well, a few times she has went away, but never for very long and now that I’m older, she’s doesn’t even have to assure me anymore. I know she will be back.

I remember when they got me home. I met Misty and they told her I was her sister. I didn’t even know I had a sister, but when she smiled at me, I was suddenly glad I did. You know, I’ll never forget that moment. Misty just stood there with those big blue eyes of hers. Well, the longer she looked, the more she smiled and then finally she ran over, hugged me tightly and dragged me off to play. I guess we’ve been playing together ever since.

I remember when Mom and Dad finally explained to me that they weren’t my birth parents. They were so afraid that I might not love them as much when I found out, and of course once I found out, I was afraid maybe they might get tired of me and take me back to the orphanage. I think we all cried half the night until we figured out we had no reason to.

I’ll always cherish the memory of the first tennis lesson Mom gave me, and the feeling of her hand over mine as she showed me how to swing the racket. I remember her voice singing Misty and me to sleep at night and I still enjoy lying with my head in her lap whenever we watch movies.

I’ll never forget the feeling of Dad’s fingers over mine as he taught me my first chord and how proud I felt when I finally could do it on my own. I’ll always remember sailing with him, and how small I feel on the big ocean and yet so safe because he’s there. I’ll never sneak downstairs to make a refrigerator raid at three in the morning without thinking of all the times I walked into the kitchen and found him there with the same idea.

I’ll never forget the first big dinner Misty and I made for Dad and how he ate every bite without crying or dying. (And I know it tasted so bad!) I’ll never forget what it’s like to look across my room in the middle of the night and know my best friend and sister is there, and should thunder boom, I know she’ll still make room in her bed for me and my big fat bum! (Giggle) I’ll never forget the dolls, the clothes, the games and the time-outs Misty and I have shared.

Those are the memories I hold the dearest. I guess you might think they’re pretty lame for a “celebrity”, but I wouldn’t trade them or the people I’ve shared them with for anything in the world.

Some people ask me if I feel like my parents treat me any differently than they do Misty. You know, because she was a Plan B kid and I was Plan A. Well, you can trust me on this, they say NO to Misty just as often as they say it to me, and if you want confirmation, just ask Misty! And they also tell me they love me, just as often as they tell it to her.

A few people have asked me if I ever get curious about my natural father. Yeah, I suppose I do a little, and I guess somehow, someday if I ever get the chance to meet him, I’d like to, because he is my father. BUT … he’ll never be my dad. See, it’s just like what Mom said to Dad when they were debating Plan A versus Plan B. Any man who can be a sperm donor can be a father and any woman with eggs can be a mother, but it’s the love and care and attention they give to that child AFTER it’s born, that makes them a mommy and a daddy. I may never know my father, but I sure know my daddy. He’s the man who tells me that no matter how old I get, I will always be his little girl and I love that man with all my heart.

One last question? Why did I write this? Well, like I said earlier, it sort of started like a scrapbook full of stories that Misty and I have heard all our lives. A couple of years ago I started writing the stories down and my parents thought it was pretty cool, so they bought me a tape recorder, and whenever we visited family or friends I would do these little interviews. Before long I had boxes and boxes of tapes and notes. About a year ago, I started sorting it all out and putting everything in order. For the last eight months I have been spending almost every free moment after school and on the weekends trying to write it all out.

Fortunately, I’ve had lots of help. Misty’s been there with just the right word every time I’ve gotten stuck, all my aunt’s and uncle’s have offered their services as proofreaders, and Uncle Bob says when I get it all done he’s going to have it printed and put into a hardbound book. I know Mom and Dad would help a lot if I asked them, but I don’t want to, because they don’t know just how far I’ve gotten with all this and I want them to be surprised when I hand it to them on their 20th wedding anniversary.

When I started writing this, I thought the only people who might read it would be the people in it, but after Aunt Ally and Aunt Jenna proofed the first few pages they told me that they thought I should write it as if I was telling the whole world the true story. When I asked them why, they said because it was time the real story was told, and they knew when I finished it mom and dad would be so proud they’d want to share it with the world. Gee, I didn’t know what to say after that. So, I just changed the opening and did my best to live up to their lofty expectations. If you are reading this, then I guess I made something good enough that my parents wanted to share it with you. I hope you’ve enjoyed it.

Before I finally close with my happily ever after, I just thought you’d like to know one thing. It turns out I won’t be able to give this story to my parents on their 20th anniversary as I’d hoped too. Misty and I are spending some quality time with our grandparents in Denmark, while Dad is finally taking Mom on that sailing cruise he promised for her honeymoon. They left here over a week ago, and Dad says they’re going to hug the coast all the way to France, but I wouldn’t be a bit surprised if he doesn’t go all the way to Portugal, hang a left at the Straits of Gibraltar and keep going until he gets her to Greece. He does love to sail.

So as I end this story, I’m not even exactly sure where my mom and dad are at today but there is one thing I am absolutely sure of. Somehow, someway, sometime today, my dad will take her hand and say that he pledges his love to her each and every day for as long as the love and magic lasts, and then … he will give her a rose.

Mom, Dad, family, friends, and the world, I give you the Rose.

The Rose
(as sung by Bette Midler)

Some say love it is a river
That drowns the tender reed.
Some say love it is a razor
That leaves your soul to bleed.
Some say love it is a hunger
An endless, aching need
I say love it is a flower
And you its only seed.

It’s the heart afraid of breaking
That never learns to dance.
It’s the dream afraid of waking
That never takes the chance.
It’s the one who won’t be taken
Who cannot seem to give
And the soul afraid of dying
That never learns to live.

And the night has been too lonely
And the road has been too long.
And you think that love is only
For the lucky and the strong.
Just remember in the winter
Far beneath the bitter snow
Lies the seed that with the sun’s love,
In the spring,
Becomes a

ROSE

Huggles all!